Bukhari Hadith Collection
Bukhari Chapters
Previous Book | Next Book 
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÃóäóÓõ Èúäõ ãóÇáößò ÇáúÃóäúÕóÇÑöíøõ þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÑóßöÈó ÝóÑóÓðÇ þ þÝóÌõÍöÔó ÔöÞøõåõ þ þÇáúÃóíúãóäõ þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃóäóÓñ þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÝóÕóáøóì áóäóÇ íóæúãóÆöÐò ÕóáóÇÉð ãöäú ÇáÕøóáóæóÇÊö æóåõæó ÞóÇÚöÏñ ÝóÕóáøóíúäóÇ æóÑóÇÁóåõ ÞõÚõæÏðÇ Ëõãøó ÞóÇáó áóãøóÇ Óóáøóãó þ þÅöäøóãóÇ ÌõÚöáó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ áöíõÄúÊóãøó Èöåö ÝóÅöÐóÇ Õóáøóì ÞóÇÆöãðÇ ÝóÕóáøõæÇ ÞöíóÇãðÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó ÝóÇÑúßóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÝóÇÑúÝóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÇÓúÌõÏõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÝóÞõæáõæÇ ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik Al-Ansari:
Allah's Apostle rode a horse and fell down and the right side of his body was injured. On that day he prayed one of the prayers sitting and we also prayed behind him sitting. When the Prophet finished the prayer with Taslim, he said, "The Imam is to be followed and if he prays standing then pray standing, and bow when he bows, and raise your heads when he raises his head; prostrate when he prostrates; and if he says "Sami'a-l-lahu Liman hamida", you should say, "Rabbana wa-laka-l hamd.:
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞõÊóíúÈóÉõ Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þáóíúËñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÃóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó þ
þÎóÑøó þ þÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóäú ÝóÑóÓò þ þÝóÌõÍöÔó þ þÝóÕóáøóì áóäóÇ ÞóÇÚöÏðÇ ÝóÕóáøóíúäóÇ ãóÚóåõ ÞõÚõæÏðÇ Ëõãøó ÇäúÕóÑóÝó ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÅöäøóãóÇ ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ Ãóæú þ þÅöäøóãóÇ ÌõÚöáó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ áöíõÄúÊóãøó Èöåö ÝóÅöÐóÇ ßóÈøóÑó ÝóßóÈøöÑõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó ÝóÇÑúßóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÝóÇÑúÝóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÝóÞõæáõæÇ ÑóÈøóäóÇ áóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÇÓúÌõÏõæÇ þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
Allah's Apostle fell from a horse and got injured so he led the prayer sitting and we also prayed sitting. When he completed the prayer he said, "The Imam is to be followed; if he says Takbir then say Takbir, bow if he bows; raise your heads when he raises his head, when he says, 'Sami' a-l-lahu Liman hamida say, 'Rabbana laka-l-hamd', and prostrate when he prostrates."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáÒøöäóÇÏö þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúÑóÌö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÇáó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöäøóãóÇ ÌõÚöáó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ áöíõÄúÊóãøó Èöåö ÝóÅöÐóÇ ßóÈøóÑó ÝóßóÈøöÑõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó ÝóÇÑúßóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÝóÞõæáõæÇ ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÇÓúÌõÏõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ Õóáøóì ÌóÇáöÓðÇ ÝóÕóáøõæÇ ÌõáõæÓðÇ ÃóÌúãóÚõæäó þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet said, "The Imam is to be followed. Say the Takbir when he says it; bow if he bows; if he says 'Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida', say, ' Rabbana wa-laka-l-hamd', prostrate if he prostrates and pray sitting altogether if he prays sitting."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÇáöãö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó íóÑúÝóÚõ íóÏóíúåö þ þÍóÐúæó þ þãóäúßöÈóíúåö þ þÅöÐóÇ ÇÝúÊóÊóÍó ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó æóÅöÐóÇ ßóÈøóÑó áöáÑøõßõæÚö æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö ÑóÝóÚóåõãóÇ ßóÐóáößó ÃóíúÖðÇ æóÞóÇáó þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóßóÇäó áóÇ íóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó Ýöí ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö þ
Narrated Salim bin 'Abdullah:
My father said, "Allah's Apostle used to raise both his hands up to the level of his shoulders when opening the prayer; and on saying the Takbir for bowing. And on raising his head from bowing he used to do the same and then say "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida, Rabbana walaka-l-hamd." And he did not do that (i.e. raising his hands) in prostrations.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ãõÞóÇÊöáò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þíõæäõÓõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÓóÇáöãõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÑóÃóíúÊõ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇãó Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö ÍóÊøóì íóßõæäóÇ þ þÍóÐúæó þ þãóäúßöÈóíúåö þ þæóßóÇäó íóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó Íöíäó íõßóÈøöÑõ áöáÑøõßõæÚö æóíóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó ÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö æóíóÞõæáõ þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ æóáóÇ íóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó Ýöí ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Umar:
I saw that whenever Allah's Apostle stood for the prayer, he used to raise both his hands up to the shoulders, and used to do the same on saying the Takbir for bowing and on raising his head from it and used to say, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida". But he did not do that (i.e. raising his hands) in prostrations.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúÍóÇÞõ ÇáúæóÇÓöØöíøõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÎóÇáöÏõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÎóÇáöÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þÃóäøóåõ ÑóÃóì þ þãóÇáößó Èúäó ÇáúÍõæóíúÑöËö þ
þÅöÐóÇ Õóáøóì ßóÈøóÑó æóÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÅöÐóÇ ÃóÑóÇÏó Ãóäú íóÑúßóÚó ÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö ÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÍóÏøóËó Ãóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÕóäóÚó åóßóÐóÇ þ
Narrated Abu Qilaba:
I saw Malik bin Huwairith saying Takbir and raising both his hands (on starting the prayers and raising his hands on bowing and also on raising his head after bowing. Malik bin Huwairith said, "Allah's Apostle did the same."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÓóÇáöãõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÃóäøó þ þÚóÈúÏó Çááøóåö Èúäó ÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÑóÃóíúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÇÝúÊóÊóÍó ÇáÊøóßúÈöíÑó Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö Íöíäó íõßóÈøöÑõ ÍóÊøóì íóÌúÚóáóåõãóÇ þ þÍóÐúæó þ þãóäúßöÈóíúåö þ þæóÅöÐóÇ ßóÈøóÑó áöáÑøõßõæÚö ÝóÚóáó ãöËúáóåõ æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÝóÚóáó ãöËúáóåõ æóÞóÇáó ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóáóÇ íóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó Íöíäó íóÓúÌõÏõ æóáóÇ Íöíäó íóÑúÝóÚõ ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Umar:
I saw Allah's Apostle opening the prayer with the Takbir and raising his hands to the level of his shoulders at the time of saying the Takbir, and on saying the Takbir for bowing he did the same; and when he said, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida ", he did the same and then said, "Rabbana wa laka-l-hamd." But he did not do the same on prostrating and on lifting the head from it."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóíøóÇÔñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáúÃóÚúáóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚõÈóíúÏõ Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þäóÇÝöÚò þ þÃóäøó þ þÇÈúäó ÚõãóÑó þ
þßóÇäó ÅöÐóÇ ÏóÎóáó Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ßóÈøóÑó æóÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó ÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇãó ãöäú ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ÑóÝóÚó íóÏóíúåö æóÑóÝóÚó Ðóáößó þ þÇÈúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÅöáóì äóÈöíøö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
þÑóæóÇåõ þ þÍóãøóÇÏõ Èúäõ ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóíøõæÈó þ þÚóäú þ þäóÇÝöÚò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚõãóÑó þ þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÑóæóÇåõ þ þÇÈúäõ ØóåúãóÇäó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóíøõæÈó þ þæóãõæÓóì Èúäö ÚõÞúÈóÉó þ þãõÎúÊóÕóÑðÇ þNarrated Nafi':
Whenever Ibn 'Umar started the prayer with Takbir, he used to raise his hands: whenever he bowed, he used to raise his hands (before bowing) and also used to raise his hands on saying, "Sami a-l-lahu Liman hamida", and he used to do the same on rising from the second Rak'a (for the 3rd Rak'a). Ibn 'Umar said: "The Prophet used to do the same."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÍóÇÒöãò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóåúáö Èúäö ÓóÚúÏò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÇÓõ íõÄúãóÑõæäó þ þÃóäú íóÖóÚó ÇáÑøóÌõáõ ÇáúíóÏó Çáúíõãúäóì Úóáóì ÐöÑóÇÚöåö ÇáúíõÓúÑóì Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ ÍóÇÒöãò þ þáóÇ ÃóÚúáóãõåõ ÅöáøóÇ íóäúãöí Ðóáößó Åöáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ þ þíõäúãóì Ðóáößó æóáóãú íóÞõáú íóäúãöí þNarrated Sahl bin Sa'd:
The people were ordered to place the right hand on the left forearm in the prayer. Abu Hazim said, "I knew that the order was from the Prophet ."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÇáÒøöäóÇÏö þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúÑóÌö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þåóáú ÊóÑóæúäó ÞöÈúáóÊöí åóÇ åõäóÇ æóÇááøóåö ãóÇ íóÎúÝóì Úóáóíøó ÑõßõæÚõßõãú æóáóÇ ÎõÔõæÚõßõãú æóÅöäøöí áÃóÑóÇßõãú æóÑóÇÁó ÙóåúÑöí þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "You see me facing the Qibla; but, by Allah, nothing is hidden from me regarding your bowing and submissiveness and I see you from behind my back."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÈóÔøóÇÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÛõäúÏóÑñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃóÞöíãõæÇ ÇáÑøõßõæÚó æóÇáÓøõÌõæÏó ÝóæóÇááøóåö Åöäøöí áóÃóÑóÇßõãú ãöäú ÈóÚúÏöí æóÑõÈøóãóÇ ÞóÇáó ãöäú ÈóÚúÏö ÙóåúÑöí ÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚúÊõãú æóÓóÌóÏúÊõãú þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet said, "Perform the bowing and the prostrations properly. By Allah, I see you from behind me (or from behind my back) when you bow or prostrate."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóÝúÕõ Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÃóÈóÇ ÈóßúÑò þ þæóÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þßóÇäõæÇ íóÝúÊóÊöÍõæäó ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó Èö þ
þÇáúÍóãúÏõ áöáøóåö þ þÑóÈøö ÇáúÚóÇáóãöíäó þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet, Abu Bakr and 'Umar used to start the prayer with "Al-hamdu lil-lahi Rabbil-'ala-min (All praises are for Allah the Lord of the Worlds)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáúæóÇÍöÏö Èúäõ ÒöíóÇÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚõãóÇÑóÉõ Èúäõ ÇáúÞóÚúÞóÇÚö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÒõÑúÚóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÓúßõÊõ Èóíúäó ÇáÊøóßúÈöíÑö æóÈóíúäó ÇáúÞöÑóÇÁóÉö ÅöÓúßóÇÊóÉð þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÍúÓöÈõåõ ÞóÇáó þ þåõäóíøóÉð þ þÝóÞõáúÊõ ÈöÃóÈöí æóÃõãøöí íóÇ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö ÅöÓúßóÇÊõßó Èóíúäó ÇáÊøóßúÈöíÑö æóÇáúÞöÑóÇÁóÉö ãóÇ ÊóÞõæáõ ÞóÇáó ÃóÞõæáõ þ þÇááøóåõãøó ÈóÇÚöÏú Èóíúäöí æóÈóíúäó ÎóØóÇíóÇíó ßóãóÇ ÈóÇÚóÏúÊó Èóíúäó ÇáúãóÔúÑöÞö æóÇáúãóÛúÑöÈö Çááøóåõãøó äóÞøöäöí ãöäú ÇáúÎóØóÇíóÇ ßóãóÇ íõäóÞøóì ÇáËøóæúÈõ ÇáúÃóÈúíóÖõ ãöäú þ þÇáÏøóäóÓö þ þÇááøóåõãøó ÇÛúÓöáú ÎóØóÇíóÇíó ÈöÇáúãóÇÁö æóÇáËøóáúÌö æóÇáúÈóÑóÏö þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle used to keep silent between the Takbir and the recitation of Qur'an and that interval of silence used to be a short one. I said to the Prophet "May my parents be sacrificed for you! What do you say in the pause between Takbir and recitation?" The Prophet said, "I say, 'Allahumma, ba'id baini wa baina khatayaya kama ba'adta baina-l-mashriqi wa-l-maghrib. Allahumma, naqqim min khatayaya kama yunaqqa-ththawbu-l-abyadu mina-ddanas. Allahumma, ighsil khatayaya bil-ma'i wa-th-thalji wal-barad (O Allah! Set me apart from my sins (faults) as the East and West are set apart from each other and clean me from sins as a white garment is cleaned of dirt (after thorough washing). O Allah! Wash off my sins with water, snow and hail.)"
þ þÈóÇÈ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ãóÑúíóãó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þäóÇÝöÚõ Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ãõáóíúßóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÓúãóÇÁó ÈöäúÊö ÃóÈöí ÈóßúÑò ÇáÕøöÏøöíÞö þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÕóáøóì ÕóáóÇÉó ÇáúßõÓõæÝö ÝóÞóÇãó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáúÞöíóÇãó Ëõãøó ÑóßóÚó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÑøõßõæÚó Ëõãøó ÞóÇãó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáúÞöíóÇãó Ëõãøó ÑóßóÚó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÑøõßõæÚó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó Ëõãøó ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÓøõÌõæÏó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó Ëõãøó ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÓøõÌõæÏó Ëõãøó ÞóÇãó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáúÞöíóÇãó Ëõãøó ÑóßóÚó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÑøõßõæÚó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáúÞöíóÇãó Ëõãøó ÑóßóÚó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÑøõßõæÚó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó ÝóÓóÌóÏó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÓøõÌõæÏó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó Ëõãøó ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÃóØóÇáó ÇáÓøõÌõæÏó Ëõãøó ÇäúÕóÑóÝó ÝóÞóÇáó ÞóÏú þ þÏóäóÊú ãöäøöí ÇáúÌóäøóÉõ ÍóÊøóì áóæú þ þÇÌúÊóÑóÃúÊõ þ þÚóáóíúåóÇ áóÌöÆúÊõßõãú þ þÈöÞöØóÇÝò þ þãöäú ÞöØóÇÝöåóÇ æóÏóäóÊú ãöäøöí ÇáäøóÇÑõ ÍóÊøóì ÞõáúÊõ Ãóíú ÑóÈøö æóÃóäóÇ ãóÚóåõãú ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÇãúÑóÃóÉñ þ þÍóÓöÈúÊõ Ãóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó ÊóÎúÏöÔõåóÇ åöÑøóÉñ þ þÞõáúÊõ ãóÇ ÔóÃúäõ åóÐöåö ÞóÇáõæÇ ÍóÈóÓóÊúåóÇ ÍóÊøóì ãóÇÊóÊú ÌõæÚðÇ áóÇ ÃóØúÚóãóÊúåóÇ æóáóÇ ÃóÑúÓóáóÊúåóÇ ÊóÃúßõáõ þ þÞóÇáó þ þäóÇÝöÚñ þ þÍóÓöÈúÊõ Ãóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó ãöäú þ þÎóÔöíÔö þ þÃóæú þ þÎóÔóÇÔö þ þÇáúÃóÑúÖö þ
Narrated Asma' bint Abi Bakr:
The Prophet once offered the eclipse prayer. He stood for a long time and then did a prolonged bowing. He stood up straight again and kept on standing for a long time, then bowed a long bowing and then stood up straight and then prostrated a prolonged prostration and then lifted his head and prostrated a prolonged prostration. And then he stood up for a long time and then did a prolonged bowing and then stood up straight again and kept on standing for a long time. Then he bowed a long bowing and then stood up straight and then prostrated a prolonged prostration and then lifted his head and went for a prolonged prostration. On completion o the prayer, he said, "Paradise became s near to me that if I had dared, I would have plucked one of its bunches for you and Hell became so near to me that said, 'O my Lord will I be among those people?' Then suddenly I saw a woman and a cat was lacerating her with it claws. On inquiring, it was said that the woman had imprisoned the cat till it died of starvation and she neither fed it no freed it so that it could feed itself."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáúæóÇÍöÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚõãóÇÑóÉó Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ãóÚúãóÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÞõáúäóÇ þ þáöÎóÈøóÇÈò þ
þÃóßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóÇáúÚóÕúÑö ÞóÇáó äóÚóãú ÞõáúäóÇ Èöãó ßõäúÊõãú ÊóÚúÑöÝõæäó ÐóÇßó ÞóÇáó ÈöÇÖúØöÑóÇÈö áöÍúíóÊöåö þ
Narrated Abu Ma'mar:
We asked Khabbab whether Allah's Apostle used to recite (the Qur'an) in the Zuhr and the 'Asr prayers. He replied in the affirmative. We said, "How did you come to know about it?" He said, "By the movement of his beard."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóÌøóÇÌñ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóäúÈóÃóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÅöÓúÍóÇÞó þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÚóÈúÏó Çááøóåö Èúäó íóÒöíÏó þ þíóÎúØõÈõ ÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁõ þ þæóßóÇäó ÛóíúÑó ßóÐõæÈò þ
þÃóäøóåõãú ßóÇäõæÇ ÅöÐóÇ ÕóáøóæúÇ ãóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö ÞóÇãõæÇ ÞöíóÇãðÇ ÍóÊøóì íóÑóæúäóåõ ÞóÏú ÓóÌóÏó þ
Narrated Al-Bara:
(And Al-Bara was not a liar) Whenever we offered prayer with the Prophet and he raised his head from the bowing, we used to remain standing till we saw him prostrating .
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÒóíúÏö Èúäö ÃóÓúáóãó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóØóÇÁö Èúäö íóÓóÇÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÎóÓóÝóÊú ÇáÔøóãúÓõ Úóáóì ÚóåúÏö ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÕóáøóì ÞóÇáõæÇ íóÇ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö ÑóÃóíúäóÇßó ÊóäóÇæóáúÊó ÔóíúÆðÇ Ýöí ãóÞóÇãößó Ëõãøó ÑóÃóíúäóÇßó þ þÊóßóÚúßóÚúÊó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÅöäøöí ÃõÑöíÊõ ÇáúÌóäøóÉó ÝóÊóäóÇæóáúÊõ ãöäúåóÇ ÚõäúÞõæÏðÇ æóáóæú ÃóÎóÐúÊõåõ áóÃóßóáúÊõãú ãöäúåõ ãóÇ ÈóÞöíóÊú ÇáÏøõäúíóÇ þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Abbas:
Once solar eclipse occurred during the lifetime of Allah's Apostle. He offered the eclipse prayer. His companions asked, "O Allah's Apostle! We saw you trying to take something while standing at your place and then we saw you retreating." The Prophet said, "I was shown Paradise and wanted to have a bunch of fruit from it. Had I taken it, you would have eaten from it as long as the world remains."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÓöäóÇäò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÝõáóíúÍñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåöáóÇáõ Èúäõ Úóáöíøò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóì áóäóÇ ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þËõãøó þ þÑóÞöíó þ þÇáúãöäúÈóÑó ÝóÃóÔóÇÑó ÈöíóÏóíúåö þ þÞöÈóáó þ þÞöÈúáóÉö ÇáúãóÓúÌöÏö Ëõãøó ÞóÇáó þ þáóÞóÏú ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÇáúÂäó ãõäúÐõ ÕóáøóíúÊõ áóßõãú ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó ÇáúÌóäøóÉó æóÇáäøóÇÑó ãõãóËøóáóÊóíúäö Ýöí ÞöÈúáóÉö åóÐóÇ ÇáúÌöÏóÇÑö Ýóáóãú ÃóÑó ßóÇáúíóæúãö Ýöí ÇáúÎóíúÑö æóÇáÔøóÑøö ËóáóÇËðÇ þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet led us in prayer and then went up to the pulpit and beckoned with both hands towards the Qibla of the mosque and then said, "When I started leading you in prayer, I saw the display of Paradise and Hell on the wall of the mosque (facing the Qibla). I never saw good and bad as I have seen today." He repeated the last statement thrice.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóáöíøõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ÚóÑõæÈóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞóÊóÇÏóÉõ þ þÃóäøó þ þÃóäóÓó Èúäó ãóÇáößò þ þÍóÏøóËóåõãú ÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÇáó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þãóÇ ÈóÇáõ ÃóÞúæóÇãò íóÑúÝóÚõæäó ÃóÈúÕóÇÑóåõãú Åöáóì ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö Ýöí ÕóáóÇÊöåöãú ÝóÇÔúÊóÏøó Þóæúáõåõ Ýöí Ðóáößó ÍóÊøóì ÞóÇáó áóíóäúÊóåõäøó Úóäú Ðóáößó Ãóæú áóÊõÎúØóÝóäøó ÃóÈúÕóÇÑõåõãú þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet said, "What is wrong with those people who look towards the sky during the prayer?" His talk grew stern while delivering this speech and he said, "They should stop (looking towards the sky during the prayer); otherwise their eye-sight would be taken away."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúÃóÍúæóÕö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÔúÚóËõ Èúäõ Óõáóíúãò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þãóÓúÑõæÞò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þÓóÃóáúÊõ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóäú þ þÇáöÇáúÊöÝóÇÊö Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóÞóÇáó þ þåõæó þ þÇÎúÊöáóÇÓñ þ þíóÎúÊóáöÓõåõ þ þÇáÔøóíúØóÇäõ ãöäú ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáúÚóÈúÏö þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
I asked Allah's Apostle about looking hither and thither in prayer. He replied, "It is a way of stealing by which Satan takes away (a portion) from the prayer of a person."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞõÊóíúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÑúæóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÕóáøóì Ýöí þ þÎóãöíÕóÉò þ þáóåóÇ þ þÃóÚúáóÇãñ þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þÔóÛóáóÊúäöí þ þÃóÚúáóÇãõ þ þåóÐöåö ÇÐúåóÈõæÇ ÈöåóÇ Åöáóì þ þÃóÈöí Ìóåúãò þ þæóÃúÊõæäöí þ þÈöÃóäúÈöÌóÇäöíøóÉò þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
Once the Prophet prayed on a Khamisa with marks on it and said, "The marks on it diverted my attention, take this Khamisa to Abu Jahm and bring an Inbijaniya (from him.)"
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞõÊóíúÈóÉõ Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þáóíúËñ þ þÚóäú þ þäóÇÝöÚò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚõãóÑó þ
þÃóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó ÑóÃóì ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þäõÎóÇãóÉð Ýöí ÞöÈúáóÉö ÇáúãóÓúÌöÏö æóåõæó þ þíõÕóáøöí Èóíúäó íóÏóíú ÇáäøóÇÓö ÝóÍóÊøóåóÇ Ëõãøó ÞóÇáó Íöíäó ÇäúÕóÑóÝó þ þÅöäøó ÃóÍóÏóßõãú ÅöÐóÇ ßóÇäó Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóÅöäøó Çááøóåó þ þÞöÈóáó þ þæóÌúåöåö ÝóáóÇ íóÊóäóÎøóãóäøó ÃóÍóÏñ þ þÞöÈóáó þ þæóÌúåöåö Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö þ
þÑóæóÇåõ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÚõÞúÈóÉó þ þæóÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ÑóæøóÇÏò þ þÚóäú þ þäóÇÝöÚò þNarrated Ibn 'Umar:
The Prophet saw expectoration in the direction of the Qibla of the mosque while he was leading the prayer, and scratched it off. After finishing the prayer, he said, "Whenever any of you is in prayer he should know that Allah is in front of him. So none should spit in front of him in the prayer."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÈõßóíúÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þáóíúËõ Èúäõ ÓóÚúÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÞóíúáò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÃóäóÓõ Èúäõ ãóÇáößò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÈóíúäóãóÇ ÇáúãõÓúáöãõæäó Ýöí ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáúÝóÌúÑö áóãú íóÝúÌóÃúåõãú ÅöáøóÇ ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÔóÝó ÓöÊúÑó ÍõÌúÑóÉö þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÝóäóÙóÑó Åöáóíúåöãú æóåõãú ÕõÝõæÝñ ÝóÊóÈóÓøóãó íóÖúÍóßõ þ þæóäóßóÕó þ þÃóÈõæ ÈóßúÑò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÚóáóì ÚóÞöÈóíúåö áöíóÕöáó áóåõ ÇáÕøóÝøó ÝóÙóäøó Ãóäøóåõ íõÑöíÏõ ÇáúÎõÑõæÌó æóåóãøó ÇáúãõÓúáöãõæäó Ãóäú þ þíóÝúÊóÊöäõæÇ þ þÝöí ÕóáóÇÊöåöãú ÝóÃóÔóÇÑó Åöáóíúåöãú ÃóÊöãøõæÇ ÕóáóÇÊóßõãú ÝóÃóÑúÎóì ÇáÓøöÊúÑó æóÊõæõÝøöíó ãöäú ÂÎöÑö Ðóáößó Çáúíóæúãö þ
Narrated Anas:
While the Muslims were offering the Fajr prayer, Al lah's Apostle suddenly appeared before them by living the curtain of the dwelling place of 'Aisha, looked towards the Muslims who were standing in rows. He smiled with pleasure. Abu Bakr started retreating to join the row on the assumption that the Prophet wanted to come out for the prayer. The Muslims intended to leave the prayer (and were on the verge of being put to trial), but the Prophet beckoned them to complete their prayer and then he let the curtain fall. He died in the last hours of that day.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÚóæóÇäóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çáúãóáößö Èúäõ ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÌóÇÈöÑö Èúäö ÓóãõÑóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÔóßóÇ þ þÃóåúáõ þ þÇáúßõæÝóÉö þ þÓóÚúÏðÇ þ þÅöáóì þ þÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÝóÚóÒóáóåõ æóÇÓúÊóÚúãóáó Úóáóíúåöãú þ þÚóãøóÇÑðÇ þ þÝóÔóßóæúÇ ÍóÊøóì ÐóßóÑõæÇ Ãóäøóåõ áóÇ íõÍúÓöäõ þ þíõÕóáøöí ÝóÃóÑúÓóáó Åöáóíúåö ÝóÞóÇáó íóÇ þ þÃóÈóÇ ÅöÓúÍóÇÞó þ þÅöäøó åóÄõáóÇÁö íóÒúÚõãõæäó Ãóäøóßó áóÇ ÊõÍúÓöäõ ÊõÕóáøöí ÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ ÅöÓúÍóÇÞó þ þÃóãøóÇ ÃóäóÇ æóÇááøóåö þ þÝóÅöäøöí ßõäúÊõ ÃõÕóáøöí Èöåöãú ÕóáóÇÉó ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þãóÇ þ þÃóÎúÑöãõ þ þÚóäúåóÇ ÃõÕóáøöí ÕóáóÇÉó ÇáúÚöÔóÇÁö þ þÝóÃóÑúßõÏõ þ þÝöí ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö æóÃõÎöÝøõ Ýöí ÇáúÃõÎúÑóíóíúäö ÞóÇáó ÐóÇßó ÇáÙøóäøõ Èößó íóÇ þ þÃóÈóÇ ÅöÓúÍóÇÞó þ þÝóÃóÑúÓóáó ãóÚóåõ ÑóÌõáðÇ Ãóæú ÑöÌóÇáðÇ Åöáóì þ þÇáúßõæÝóÉö þ þÝóÓóÃóáó Úóäúåõ þ þÃóåúáó þ þÇáúßõæÝóÉö þ þæóáóãú íóÏóÚú ãóÓúÌöÏðÇ ÅöáøóÇ ÓóÃóáó Úóäúåõ æóíõËúäõæäó ãóÚúÑõæÝðÇ ÍóÊøóì ÏóÎóáó ãóÓúÌöÏðÇ þ þáöÈóäöí ÚóÈúÓò þ þÝóÞóÇãó ÑóÌõáñ ãöäúåõãú íõÞóÇáõ áóåõ þ þÃõÓóÇãóÉõ Èúäõ ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þíõßúäóì þ þÃóÈóÇ ÓóÚúÏóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóãøóÇ ÅöÐú äóÔóÏúÊóäóÇ ÝóÅöäøó þ þÓóÚúÏðÇ þ þßóÇäó áóÇ íóÓöíÑõ þ þÈöÇáÓøóÑöíøóÉö þ þæóáóÇ íóÞúÓöãõ ÈöÇáÓøóæöíøóÉö æóáóÇ íóÚúÏöáõ Ýöí ÇáúÞóÖöíøóÉö ÞóÇáó þ þÓóÚúÏñ þ þÃóãóÇ æóÇááøóåö áóÃóÏúÚõæóäøó ÈöËóáóÇËò Çááøóåõãøó Åöäú ßóÇäó ÚóÈúÏõßó åóÐóÇ ßóÇÐöÈðÇ ÞóÇãó ÑöíóÇÁð æóÓõãúÚóÉð ÝóÃóØöáú ÚõãúÑóåõ æóÃóØöáú ÝóÞúÑóåõ æóÚóÑøöÖúåõ ÈöÇáúÝöÊóäö æóßóÇäó ÈóÚúÏõ ÅöÐóÇ ÓõÆöáó íóÞõæáõ ÔóíúÎñ ßóÈöíÑñ ãóÝúÊõæäñ ÃóÕóÇÈóÊúäöí ÏóÚúæóÉõ þ þÓóÚúÏò þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çáúãóáößö þ þÝóÃóäóÇ ÑóÃóíúÊõåõ ÈóÚúÏõ ÞóÏú ÓóÞóØó ÍóÇÌöÈóÇåõ Úóáóì Úóíúäóíúåö ãöäú ÇáúßöÈóÑö æóÅöäøóåõ áóíóÊóÚóÑøóÖõ áöáúÌóæóÇÑöí Ýöí ÇáØøõÑõÞö íóÛúãöÒõåõäøó þNarrated Jabir bin Samura:
The People of Kufa complained against Sa'd to 'Umar and the latter dismissed him and appointed 'Ammar as their chief . They lodged many complaints against Sa'd and even they alleged that he did not pray properly. 'Umar sent for him and said, "O Aba Ishaq! These people claim that you do not pray properly." Abu Ishaq said, "By Allah, I used to pray with them a prayer similar to that of Allah's Apostle and I never reduced anything of it. I used to prolong the first two Rakat of 'Isha prayer and shorten the last two Rakat." 'Umar said, "O Aba Ishaq, this was what I thought about you." And then he sent one or more persons with him to Kufa so as to ask the people about him. So they went there and did not leave any mosque without asking about him. All the people praised him till they came to the mosque of the tribe of Bani 'Abs; one of the men called Usama bin Qatada with a surname of Aba Sa'da stood up and said, "As you have put us under an oath; I am bound to tell you that Sa'd never went himself with the army and never distributed (the war booty) equally and never did justice in legal verdicts." (On hearing it) Sa'd said, "I pray to Allah for three things: O Allah! If this slave of yours is a liar and got up for showing off, give him a long life, increase his poverty and put him to trials." (And so it happened). Later on when that person was asked how he was, he used to reply that he was an old man in trial as the result of Sa'd's curse. 'Abdul Malik, the sub narrator, said that he had seen him afterwards and his eyebrows were over-hanging his eyes owing to old age and he used to tease and assault the small girls in the way.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóáöíøõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøõ þ þÚóäú þ þãóÍúãõæÏö Èúäö ÇáÑøóÈöíÚö þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóÇÏóÉó Èúäö ÇáÕøóÇãöÊö þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þáóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó áöãóäú áóãú íóÞúÑóÃú þ þÈöÝóÇÊöÍóÉö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö þ
Narrated 'Ubada bin As-Samit:
Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever does not recite Al-Fatiha in his prayer, his prayer is invalid."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÈóÔøóÇÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÓóÚöíÏõ Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÏóÎóáó ÇáúãóÓúÌöÏó ÝóÏóÎóáó ÑóÌõáñ ÝóÕóáøóì ÝóÓóáøóãó Úóáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÑóÏøó æóÞóÇáó þ þÇÑúÌöÚú ÝóÕóáøö ÝóÅöäøóßó áóãú ÊõÕóáøö ÝóÑóÌóÚó þ þíõÕóáøöí ßóãóÇ Õóáøóì Ëõãøó ÌóÇÁó ÝóÓóáøóãó Úóáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó ÇÑúÌöÚú ÝóÕóáøö ÝóÅöäøóßó áóãú ÊõÕóáøö ËóáóÇËðÇ ÝóÞóÇáó æóÇáøóÐöí ÈóÚóËóßó ÈöÇáúÍóÞøö ãóÇ ÃõÍúÓöäõ ÛóíúÑóåõ ÝóÚóáøöãúäöí ÝóÞóÇáó ÅöÐóÇ ÞõãúÊó Åöáóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóßóÈøöÑú Ëõãøó ÇÞúÑóÃú ãóÇ ÊóíóÓøóÑó ãóÚóßó ãöäú ÇáúÞõÑúÂäö Ëõãøó ÇÑúßóÚú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÑóÇßöÚðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÑúÝóÚú ÍóÊøóì ÊóÚúÏöáó ÞóÇÆöãðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÓúÌõÏú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÓóÇÌöÏðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÑúÝóÚú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÌóÇáöÓðÇ æóÇÝúÚóáú Ðóáößó Ýöí ÕóáóÇÊößó ßõáøöåóÇ þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle entered the mosque and a person followed him. The man prayed and went to the Prophet and greeted him. The Prophet returned the greeting and said to him, "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." The man went back prayed in the same way as before, returned and greeted the Prophet who said, "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." This happened thrice. The man said, "By Him Who sent you with the Truth, I cannot offer the prayer in a better way than this. Please, teach me how to pray." The Prophet said, "When you stand for Prayer say Takbir and then recite from the Holy Qur'an (of what you know by heart) and then bow till you feel at ease. Then raise your head and stand up straight, then prostrate till you feel at ease during your prostration, then sit with calmness till you feel at ease (do not hurry) and do the same in all your prayers
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáäøõÚúãóÇäö þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÚóæóÇäóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çáúãóáößö Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÌóÇÈöÑö Èúäö ÓóãõÑóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÞóÇáó þ þÓóÚúÏñ þ
þßõäúÊõ ÃõÕóáøöí Èöåöãú ÕóáóÇÉó ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÕóáóÇÊóíú ÇáúÚóÔöíøö áóÇ þ þÃóÎúÑöãõ þ þÚóäúåóÇ þ þÃóÑúßõÏõ þ þÝöí ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö æóÃóÍúÐöÝõ Ýöí ÇáúÃõÎúÑóíóíúäö ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÚõãóÑõ þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÐóáößó ÇáÙøóäøõ Èößó þ
Narrated Jabir bin Samura:
Sa'd said, "I used to pray with them a prayer similar to that of Allah's Apostle (the prayer of Zuhr and 'Asr) reducing nothing from them. I used to prolong the first two Rakat and shorten the last two Rak'at." 'Umar said to Sa'd "This was what we thought about you."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ äõÚóíúãò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔóíúÈóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö ãöäú ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáÙøõåúÑö ÈöÝóÇÊöÍóÉö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö æóÓõæÑóÊóíúäö íõØóæøöáõ Ýöí ÇáúÃõæáóì æóíõÞóÕøöÑõ Ýöí ÇáËøóÇäöíóÉö æóíõÓúãöÚõ ÇáúÂíóÉó ÃóÍúíóÇäðÇ æóßóÇäó íóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáúÚóÕúÑö ÈöÝóÇÊöÍóÉö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö æóÓõæÑóÊóíúäö æóßóÇäó íõØóæøöáõ Ýöí ÇáúÃõæáóì æóßóÇäó íõØóæøöáõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÇáúÃõæáóì ãöäú ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáÕøõÈúÍö æóíõÞóÕøöÑõ Ýöí ÇáËøóÇäöíóÉö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatada:
My father said, "The Prophet in Zuhr prayers used to recite Al-Fatiha along with two other Suras in the first two Rakat: a long one in the first Rak'a and a shorter (Sura) in the second, and at times the verses were audible. In the 'Asr prayer the Prophet used to recite Al-Fatiha and two more Suras in the first two Rakat and used to prolong the first Rak'a. And he used to prolong the first Rak'a of the Fajr prayer and shorten the second.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚõãóÑõ Èúäõ ÍóÝúÕò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈöí þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÚõãóÇÑóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ãóÚúãóÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÓóÃóáúäóÇ þ þÎóÈøóÇÈðÇ þ
þÃóßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóÇáúÚóÕúÑö ÞóÇáó äóÚóãú ÞõáúäóÇ ÈöÃóíøö ÔóíúÁò ßõäúÊõãú ÊóÚúÑöÝõæäó ÞóÇáó ÈöÇÖúØöÑóÇÈö áöÍúíóÊöåö þ
Narrated Abu Ma'mar:
I asked Khabbab whether the Prophet used to recite the Qur'an in the Zuhr and the 'Asr prayers. He replied in the affirmative. We said, "How did you come to know that?" He said, "From the movement of his beard."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔö þ þÚóäú þ þÚõãóÇÑóÉó Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ãóÚúãóÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÞõáúÊõ þ þáöÎóÈøóÇÈö Èúäö ÇáúÃóÑóÊøö þ
þÃóßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóÇáúÚóÕúÑö ÞóÇáó äóÚóãú ÞóÇáó ÞõáúÊõ ÈöÃóíøö ÔóíúÁò ßõäúÊõãú ÊóÚúáóãõæäó ÞöÑóÇÁóÊóåõ ÞóÇáó ÈöÇÖúØöÑóÇÈö áöÍúíóÊöåö þ
Narrated Abu Ma'mar:
I asked Khabbab bin Al-Art whether the Prophet used to recite the Qur'an in the Zuhr and the 'Asr prayers. He replied in the affirmative. I said, "How did you come to know that?" He replied, "From the movement of his beard."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúãóßøöíøõ Èúäõ ÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãó þ þÚóäú þ þåöÔóÇãò þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäö ÃóÈöí ßóËöíÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ãöäú ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóÇáúÚóÕúÑö þ þÈöÝóÇÊöÍóÉö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö þ þæóÓõæÑóÉò ÓõæÑóÉò æóíõÓúãöÚõäóÇ ÇáúÂíóÉó ÃóÍúíóÇäðÇ þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatada:
My father said, "The Prophet used to recite Al-Fatiha along with another Sura in the first two Rakat of the Zuhr and the 'Asr prayers and at times a t verse or so was audible to us."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚõÊúÈóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÃóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó Åöäøó þ þÃõãøó ÇáúÝóÖúáö þ
þÓóãöÚóÊúåõ æóåõæó íóÞúÑóÃõ þ þæóÇáúãõÑúÓóáóÇÊö þ þÚõÑúÝðÇ þ þÝóÞóÇáóÊú íóÇ Èõäóíøó æóÇááøóåö áóÞóÏú ÐóßøóÑúÊóäöí ÈöÞöÑóÇÁóÊößó åóÐöåö ÇáÓøõæÑóÉó þ þÅöäøóåóÇ áóÂÎöÑõ ãóÇ ÓóãöÚúÊõ ãöäú ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ ÈöåóÇ Ýöí ÇáúãóÛúÑöÈö þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
(My mother) Umu-l-Fadl heard me reciting "Wal Mursalati 'Urfan" (77) and said, "O my son! By Allah, your recitation made me remember that it was the last Sura I heard from Allah's Apostle. He recited it in the Maghrib prayer. "
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÚóÇÕöãò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÌõÑóíúÌò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÃóÈöí ãõáóíúßóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÑúæóÉó Èúäö ÇáÒøõÈóíúÑö þ þÚóäú þ þãóÑúæóÇäó Èúäö ÇáúÍóßóãö þ þÞóÇáó ÞóÇáó áöí þ þÒóíúÏõ Èúäõ ËóÇÈöÊò þ
þãóÇ áóßó ÊóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáúãóÛúÑöÈö ÈöÞöÕóÇÑò æóÞóÏú þ þÓóãöÚúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ þ þÈöØõæáóì ÇáØøõæáóíóíúäö þ
Narrated Marwan bin Al-Hakam:
Zaid bin Thabit said to me, "Why do you recite very short Suras in the Maghrib prayer while I heard the Prophet reciting the longer of the two long Suras?"
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÌõÈóíúÑö Èúäö ãõØúÚöãò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÓóãöÚúÊõ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÑóÃó Ýöí ÇáúãóÛúÑöÈö þ þÈöÇáØøõæÑö þ
Narrated Jubair bin Mut'im:
My father said, "I heard Allah's Apostle reciting "At-Tur" (52) in the Maghrib prayer."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáäøõÚúãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÚúÊóãöÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þÈóßúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÑóÇÝöÚò þ þÞóÇáó þ þÕóáøóíúÊõ ãóÚó þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÇáúÚóÊóãóÉó þ þÝóÞóÑóÃó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÇáÓøóãóÇÁõ ÇäúÔóÞøóÊú þ þÝóÓóÌóÏó ÝóÞõáúÊõ áóåõ ÞóÇáó þ þÓóÌóÏúÊõ ÎóáúÝó þ þÃóÈöí ÇáúÞóÇÓöãö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóáóÇ ÃóÒóÇáõ ÃóÓúÌõÏõ ÈöåóÇ ÍóÊøóì ÃóáúÞóÇåõ þ
Narrated Abu Rafi:
I offered the 'Isha' prayer behind Abu Huraira and he recited, "Idha-s-Sama'u-n-Shaqqat" (84) and prostrated. On my inquiring, he said, "I prostrated behind Abu-l-Qasim (the Prophet) (when he recited that Sura) and I will go on doing it till I meet him."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúæóáöíÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÏöíøò þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó Ýöí ÓóÝóÑò þ þÝóÞóÑóÃó Ýöí ÇáúÚöÔóÇÁö Ýöí ÅöÍúÏóì ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö þ þÈöÇáÊøöíäö æóÇáÒøóíúÊõæäö þ
Narrated Al-Bara:
The Prophet was on a journey and recited in one of the first two Rakat of the 'Isha' prayer "Wat-tini waz-zaituni." (95)
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÒöíÏõ Èúäõ ÒõÑóíúÚò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÇáÊøóíúãöíøõ þ þÚóäú þ þÈóßúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÑóÇÝöÚò þ þÞóÇáó þ þÕóáøóíúÊõ ãóÚó þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÇáúÚóÊóãóÉó þ þÝóÞóÑóÃó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÇáÓøóãóÇÁõ ÇäúÔóÞøóÊú þ þÝóÓóÌóÏó ÝóÞõáúÊõ ãóÇ åóÐöåö ÞóÇáó þ þÓóÌóÏúÊõ ÈöåóÇ ÎóáúÝó þ þÃóÈöí ÇáúÞóÇÓöãö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóáóÇ ÃóÒóÇáõ ÃóÓúÌõÏõ ÈöåóÇ ÍóÊøóì ÃóáúÞóÇåõ þ
Narrated Abu Rafi':
Once I prayed the 'Isha' prayer with Abu Huraira and he recited, "Idha-s-Sama' u-nShaqqat" (84) and prostrated. I said, "What is that?" He said, "I prostrated behind Abu-l-Qasim, (the Prophet) (when he recited that Sura) and I will go on doing it till I meet him."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÎóáøóÇÏõ Èúäõ íóÍúíóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãöÓúÚóÑñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÏöíøõ Èúäõ ËóÇÈöÊò þ þÓóãöÚó þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÓóãöÚúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ þ þæóÇáÊøöíäö æóÇáÒøóíúÊõæäö þ þÝöí ÇáúÚöÔóÇÁö æóãóÇ ÓóãöÚúÊõ ÃóÍóÏðÇ ÃóÍúÓóäó ÕóæúÊðÇ ãöäúåõ Ãóæú ÞöÑóÇÁóÉð þ
Narrated Al-Bara:
I heard the Prophet reciting wat-tini wazzaituni" (95) in the 'Isha' prayer, and I never heard a sweeter voice or a better way of recitation than that of the Prophet.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäõ Èúäõ ÍóÑúÈò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí Úóæúäò ãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö ÇáËøóÞóÝöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÌóÇÈöÑó Èúäó ÓóãõÑóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÚõãóÑõ þ þáöÓóÚúÏò þ þáóÞóÏú Ôóßóæúßó Ýöí ßõáøö ÔóíúÁò ÍóÊøóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÞóÇáó þ þÃóãøóÇ ÃóäóÇ þ þÝóÃóãõÏøõ þ þÝöí ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö þ þæóÃóÍúÐöÝõ þ þÝöí ÇáúÃõÎúÑóíóíúäö æóáóÇ þ þÂáõæ þ þãóÇ ÇÞúÊóÏóíúÊõ Èöåö ãöäú ÕóáóÇÉö ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó ÕóÏóÞúÊó ÐóÇßó ÇáÙøóäøõ Èößó Ãóæú Ùóäøöí Èößó þ
Narrated Jabir bin Samura:
'Umar said to Sa'd, "The people complained against you in everything, even in prayer." Sa'd replied, "Really I used to prolong the first two Rakat and shorten the last two and I will never shorten the prayer in which I follow Allah's Apostle." 'Umar said, "You are telling the truth and that is what I think a tout you."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÂÏóãõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓóíøóÇÑõ Èúäõ ÓóáóÇãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÏóÎóáúÊõ ÃóäóÇ æóÃóÈöí Úóáóì þ þÃóÈöí ÈóÑúÒóÉó ÇáúÃóÓúáóãöíøö þ þÝóÓóÃóáúäóÇåõ Úóäú æóÞúÊö ÇáÕøóáóæóÇÊö ÝóÞóÇáó ßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÇáÙøõåúÑó Íöíäó þ þÊóÒõæáõ þ þÇáÔøóãúÓõ æóÇáúÚóÕúÑó æóíóÑúÌöÚõ ÇáÑøóÌõáõ Åöáóì ÃóÞúÕóì þ þÇáúãóÏöíäóÉö þ þæóÇáÔøóãúÓõ þ þÍóíøóÉñ þ þæóäóÓöíÊõ ãóÇ ÞóÇáó Ýöí ÇáúãóÛúÑöÈö æóáóÇ íõÈóÇáöí ÈöÊóÃúÎöíÑö ÇáúÚöÔóÇÁö Åöáóì ËõáõËö Çááøóíúáö æóáóÇ íõÍöÈøõ Çáäøóæúãó ÞóÈúáóåóÇ æóáóÇ ÇáúÍóÏöíËó ÈóÚúÏóåóÇ æóíõÕóáøöí ÇáÕøõÈúÍó ÝóíóäúÕóÑöÝõ ÇáÑøóÌõáõ ÝóíóÚúÑöÝõ ÌóáöíÓóåõ æóßóÇäó íóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö Ãóæú ÅöÍúÏóÇåõãóÇ ãóÇ Èóíúäó ÇáÓøöÊøöíäó Åöáóì ÇáúãöÇÆóÉö þ
Narrated Saiyar bin Salama:
My father and I went to Abu Barza-al-Aslami to ask him about the stated times for the prayers. He replied, "The Prophet used to offer the Zuhr prayer when the sun just declined from its highest position at noon; the 'Asr at a time when if a man went to the farthest place in Medina (after praying) he would find the sun still hot (bright). (The sub narrator said: I have forgotten what Abu Barza said about the Maghrib prayer). The Prophet never found any harm in delaying the 'Isha' prayer to the first third of the night and he never liked to sleep before it and to talk after it. He used to offer the morning prayer at a time when after finishing it one could recognize the person sitting beside him and used to recite between 60 to 100 verses in one or both the Rakat."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ Èúäõ ÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÌõÑóíúÌò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÚóØóÇÁñ þ þÃóäøóåõ ÓóãöÚó þ þÃóÈóÇ åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þíóÞõæáõ þ
þÝöí ßõáøö ÕóáóÇÉò íõÞúÑóÃõ ÝóãóÇ ÃóÓúãóÚóäóÇ ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóÓúãóÚúäóÇßõãú æóãóÇ ÃóÎúÝóì ÚóäøóÇ ÃóÎúÝóíúäóÇ Úóäúßõãú æóÅöäú áóãú ÊóÒöÏú Úóáóì þ þÃõãøö ÇáúÞõÑúÂäö þ þÃóÌúÒóÃóÊú æóÅöäú ÒöÏúÊó Ýóåõæó ÎóíúÑñ þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Qur'an is recited in every prayer and in those prayers in which Allah's Apostle recited aloud for us, we recite aloud in the same prayers for you; and the prayers in which the Prophet recited quietly, we recite quietly. If you recite "Al-Fatiha" only it is sufficient but if you recite something else in addition, it is better.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÚóæóÇäóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÈöÔúÑò åõæó ÌóÚúÝóÑõ Èúäõ ÃóÈöí æóÍúÔöíøóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÚöíÏö Èúäö ÌõÈóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÇäúØóáóÞó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝöí ØóÇÆöÝóÉò ãöäú ÃóÕúÍóÇÈöåö þ þÚóÇãöÏöíäó þ þÅöáóì ÓõæÞö þ þÚõßóÇÙò þ þæóÞóÏú Íöíáó Èóíúäó ÇáÔøóíóÇØöíäö æóÈóíúäó ÎóÈóÑö ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö æóÃõÑúÓöáóÊú Úóáóíúåöãú ÇáÔøõåõÈõ ÝóÑóÌóÚóÊú ÇáÔøóíóÇØöíäõ Åöáóì Þóæúãöåöãú ÝóÞóÇáõæÇ ãóÇ áóßõãú ÝóÞóÇáõæÇ Íöíáó ÈóíúäóäóÇ æóÈóíúäó ÎóÈóÑö ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö æóÃõÑúÓöáóÊú ÚóáóíúäóÇ ÇáÔøõåõÈõ ÞóÇáõæÇ ãóÇ ÍóÇáó Èóíúäóßõãú æóÈóíúäó ÎóÈóÑö ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö ÅöáøóÇ ÔóíúÁñ ÍóÏóËó ÝóÇÖúÑöÈõæÇ ãóÔóÇÑöÞó ÇáúÃóÑúÖö æóãóÛóÇÑöÈóåóÇ ÝóÇäúÙõÑõæÇ ãóÇ åóÐóÇ ÇáøóÐöí ÍóÇáó Èóíúäóßõãú æóÈóíúäó ÎóÈóÑö ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö ÝóÇäúÕóÑóÝó ÃõæáóÆößó ÇáøóÐöíäó ÊóæóÌøóåõæÇ äóÍúæó þ þÊöåóÇãóÉó þ þÅöáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóåõæó þ þÈöäóÎúáóÉó þ þÚóÇãöÏöíäó þ þÅöáóì ÓõæÞö þ þÚõßóÇÙò þ þæóåõæó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÈöÃóÕúÍóÇÈöåö ÕóáóÇÉó ÇáúÝóÌúÑö ÝóáóãøóÇ ÓóãöÚõæÇ ÇáúÞõÑúÂäó ÇÓúÊóãóÚõæÇ áóåõ ÝóÞóÇáõæÇ åóÐóÇ æóÇááøóåö ÇáøóÐöí ÍóÇáó Èóíúäóßõãú æóÈóíúäó ÎóÈóÑö ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö ÝóåõäóÇáößó Íöíäó ÑóÌóÚõæÇ Åöáóì Þóæúãöåöãú æóÞóÇáõæÇ íóÇ ÞóæúãóäóÇ þþÝóÃóäúÒóáó Çááøóåõ Úóáóì äóÈöíøöåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
þÅöäøóÇ ÓóãöÚúäóÇ ÞõÑúÂäðÇ ÚóÌóÈðÇ íóåúÏöí Åöáóì ÇáÑøõÔúÏö ÝóÂãóäøóÇ Èöåö æóáóäú äõÔúÑößó ÈöÑóÈøöäóÇ ÃóÍóÏðÇ þ þæóÅöäøóãóÇ ÃõæÍöíó Åöáóíúåö Þóæúáõ ÇáúÌöäøö þ
þÞõáú ÃõæÍöíó Åöáóíøó Ãóäøóåõ ÇÓúÊóãóÚó äóÝóÑñ ãöäú ÇáúÌöäøö þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet set out with the intention of going to Suq 'Ukaz (market of 'Ukaz) along with some of his companions. At the same time, a barrier was put between the devils and the news of heaven. Fire commenced to be thrown at them. The Devils went to their people, who asked them, "What is wrong with you?" They said, "A barrier has been placed between us and the news of heaven. And fire has been thrown at us." They said, "The thing which has put a barrier between you and the news of heaven must be something which has happened recently. Go eastward and westward and see what has put a barrier between you and the news of heaven." Those who went towards Tuhama came across the Prophet at a place called Nakhla and it was on the way to Suq 'Ukaz and the Prophet was offering the Fajr prayer with his companions. When they heard the Qur'an they listened to it and said, "By Allah, this is the thing which has put a barrier between us and the news of heaven." They went to their people and said, "O our people; verily we have heard a wonderful recital (Qur'an) which shows the true path; we believed in it and would not ascribe partners to our Lord." Allah revealed the following verses to his Prophet (Sura 'Jinn') (72): "Say: It has been revealed to me." And what was revealed to him was the conversation of the Jinns.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóíøõæÈõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚößúÑöãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÑóÃó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝöíãóÇ ÃõãöÑó æóÓóßóÊó ÝöíãóÇ ÃõãöÑó þ
þæóãóÇ ßóÇäó ÑóÈøõßó äóÓöíøðÇ þ
þáóÞóÏú ßóÇäó áóßõãú Ýöí ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö ÃõÓúæóÉñ ÍóÓóäóÉñ þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet recited aloud in the prayers in which he was ordered to do so and quietly in the prayers in which he was ordered to do so. "And your Lord is not forgetful." [19:64] "Verily there was a good example for you in the ways of the Prophet." [33:21]
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÂÏóãõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ãõÑøóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÃóÈóÇ æóÇÆöáò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÌóÇÁó þ þÑóÌõáñ þ þÅöáóì þ þÇÈúäö ãóÓúÚõæÏò þ þÝóÞóÇáó ÞóÑóÃúÊõ þ þÇáúãõÝóÕøóáó þ þÇááøóíúáóÉó Ýöí ÑóßúÚóÉò ÝóÞóÇáó åóÐøðÇ ßóåóÐøö ÇáÔøöÚúÑö þ þáóÞóÏú ÚóÑóÝúÊõ þ þÇáäøóÙóÇÆöÑó þ þÇáøóÊöí ßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑõäõ Èóíúäóåõäøó ÝóÐóßóÑó ÚöÔúÑöíäó ÓõæÑóÉð ãöäú þ þÇáúãõÝóÕøóáö þ þÓõæÑóÊóíúäö Ýöí ßõáøö ÑóßúÚóÉò þ
Narrated Abu Wa'il:
A man came to Ibn Mas'ud and said, "I recited the Mufassal (Suras) at night in one Rak'a." Ibn Mas'ud said, "This recitation is (too quick) like the recitation of poetry. I know the identical Suras which the Prophet used to recite in pairs." Ibn Mas'ud then mentioned 20 Mufassal Suras including two Suras from the family of (i.e. those verses which begin with) AL, HA, MIM (which the Prophet used to recite) in each Rak'a.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåóãøóÇãñ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÙøõåúÑö Ýöí ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö þ þÈöÃõãøö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö þ þæóÓõæÑóÊóíúäö æóÝöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ÇáúÃõÎúÑóíóíúäö þ þÈöÃõãøö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö þ þæóíõÓúãöÚõäóÇ ÇáúÂíóÉó æóíõØóæøöáõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÇáúÃõæáóì ãóÇ áóÇ íõØóæøöáõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÇáËøóÇäöíóÉö æóåóßóÐóÇ Ýöí ÇáúÚóÕúÑö æóåóßóÐóÇ Ýöí ÇáÕøõÈúÍö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatada:
My father said, "The Prophet uses to recite Al-Fatiha followed by another Sura in the first two Rakat of the prayer and used to recite only Al-Fatiha in the last two Rakat of the Zuhr prayer. Sometimes a verse or so was audible and he used to prolong the first Rak'a more than the second and used to do the same in the 'Asr and Fajr prayers."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞõÊóíúÈóÉõ Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÌóÑöíÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔö þ þÚóäú þ þÚõãóÇÑóÉó Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ãóÚúãóÑò þ þÞõáúÊõ þ þáöÎóÈøóÇÈò þ
þÃóßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ Ýöí ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóÇáúÚóÕúÑö ÞóÇáó äóÚóãú ÞõáúäóÇ ãöäú Ãóíúäó ÚóáöãúÊó ÞóÇáó ÈöÇÖúØöÑóÇÈö áöÍúíóÊöåö þ
Narrated Abu Ma'mar:
We said to Khabbab "Did Allah's Apostle used to recite in Zuhr and 'Asr prayers?" He replied in the affirmative. We said, "How did you come to know about it?" He said, "By the movement of his beard."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúÃóæúÒóÇÚöíøõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ßóËöíÑò þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó þ þíóÞúÑóÃõ þ þÈöÃõãøö ÇáúßöÊóÇÈö þ þæóÓõæÑóÉò ãóÚóåóÇ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö ãöäú ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóÕóáóÇÉö ÇáúÚóÕúÑö æóíõÓúãöÚõäóÇ ÇáúÂíóÉó ÃóÍúíóÇäðÇ æóßóÇäó íõØöíáõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÇáúÃõæáóì þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatada:
My father said, "The Prophet used to recite Al-Fatiha along with another Sura in the first two Rakat of the Zuhr and 'Asr prayers. A verse or so was audible at times and he used to prolong the first Rak'a."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ äõÚóíúãò þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåöÔóÇãñ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäö ÃóÈöí ßóËöíÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó þ þíõØóæøöáõ Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÇáúÃõæáóì ãöäú ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáÙøõåúÑö æóíõÞóÕøöÑõ Ýöí ÇáËøóÇäöíóÉö æóíóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó Ýöí ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáÕøõÈúÍö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatada:
My father said, "The Prophet used to prolong the first Rak'a of the Zuhr prayer and shorten the second one and used to do the same in the Fajr prayer."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÚöíÏö Èúäö ÇáúãõÓóíøóÈö þ þæóÃóÈöí ÓóáóãóÉó Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö þ þÃóäøóåõãóÇ ÃóÎúÈóÑóÇåõ Úóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÅöÐóÇ Ãóãøóäó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ ÝóÃóãøöäõæÇ ÝóÅöäøóåõ ãóäú æóÇÝóÞó ÊóÃúãöíäõåõ ÊóÃúãöíäó ÇáúãóáóÇÆößóÉö ÛõÝöÑó áóåõ ãóÇ ÊóÞóÏøóãó ãöäú ÐóäúÈöåö þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÔöåóÇÈò þ þæóßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞõæáõ Âãöíäó þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet said, "Say Amin" when the Imam says it and if the Amin of any one of you coincides with that of the angels then all his past sins will be forgiven." Ibn Shihab said, "Allah's Apostle used to Say "Amin."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÇáÒøöäóÇÏö þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúÑóÌö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÃóÍóÏõßõãú Âãöíäó æóÞóÇáóÊú ÇáúãóáóÇÆößóÉõ Ýöí ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö Âãöíäó ÝóæóÇÝóÞóÊú ÅöÍúÏóÇåõãóÇ ÇáúÃõÎúÑóì ÛõÝöÑó áóåõ ãóÇ ÊóÞóÏøóãó ãöäú ÐóäúÈöåö þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "If any one of you says, "Amin" and the angels in the heavens say "Amin" and the former coincides with the latter, all his past sins will be forgiven."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þÓõãóíøò þ þãóæúáóì þ þÃóÈöí ÈóßúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÕóÇáöÍò ÇáÓøóãøóÇäö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ þþÝóÞõæáõæÇ Âãöíäó ÝóÅöäøóåõ ãóäú æóÇÝóÞó Þóæúáõåõ Þóæúáó ÇáúãóáóÇÆößóÉö ÛõÝöÑó áóåõ ãóÇ ÊóÞóÏøóãó ãöäú ÐóäúÈöåö þ
þÛóíúÑö ÇáúãóÛúÖõæÈö Úóáóíúåöãú æóáóÇ ÇáÖøóÇáøöíäó þ
þÊóÇÈóÚóåõ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÚóãúÑòæ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóäõÚóíúãñ ÇáúãõÌúãöÑõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þNarrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "Say Amin when the Imam says "Ghair-il-maghdubi 'alaihim wala-ddal-lin; not the path of those who earn Your Anger (such as Jews) nor of those who go astray (such as Christians); all the past sins of the person whose saying (of Amin) coincides with that of the angels, will be forgiven.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåóãøóÇãñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúáóãö æóåõæó ÒöíóÇÏñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÍóÓóäö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÈóßúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøóåõ ÇäúÊóåóì Åöáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóåõæó ÑóÇßöÚñ ÝóÑóßóÚó ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íóÕöáó Åöáóì ÇáÕøóÝøö ÝóÐóßóÑó Ðóáößó áöáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þÒóÇÏóßó Çááøóåõ ÍöÑúÕðÇ æóáóÇ ÊóÚõÏú þ
Narrated Abu Bakra:
I reached the Prophet in the mosque while he was bowing in prayer and I too bowed before joining the row mentioned it to the Prophet and he said to me, "May Allah increase your love for the good. But do not repeat it again (bowing in that way)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúÍóÇÞõ ÇáúæóÇÓöØöíøõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÎóÇáöÏñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÌõÑóíúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÇáúÚóáóÇÁö þ þÚóäú þ þãõØóÑøöÝò þ þÚóäú þ þÚöãúÑóÇäó Èúäö ÍõÕóíúäò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóì ãóÚó þ þÚóáöíøò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÈöÇáúÈóÕúÑóÉö þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þÐóßøóÑóäóÇ åóÐóÇ ÇáÑøóÌõáõ ÕóáóÇÉð ßõäøóÇ äõÕóáøöíåóÇ ãóÚó ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÐóßóÑó Ãóäøóåõ ßóÇäó íõßóÈøöÑõ ßõáøóãóÇ ÑóÝóÚó æóßõáøóãóÇ æóÖóÚó þ
Narrated Imran bin Husain:
I offered the prayer with 'Ali in Basra and he made us remember the prayer which we used to pray with Allah's Apostle. 'Ali said Takbir on each rising and bowing.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøóåõ ßóÇäó þ þíõÕóáøöí Èöåöãú ÝóíõßóÈøöÑõ ßõáøóãóÇ ÎóÝóÖó æóÑóÝóÚó ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÇäúÕóÑóÝó ÞóÇáó Åöäøöí áóÃóÔúÈóåõßõãú ÕóáóÇÉð ÈöÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
Narrated Abu Salama:
When Abu Huraira led us in prayer he used to say Takbir on each bowing and rising. On the completion of the prayer he used to say, "My prayer is more similar to the prayer of Allah's Apostle than that of anyone of you."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáäøõÚúãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóãøóÇÏñ þ þÚóäú þ þÛóíúáóÇäó Èúäö ÌóÑöíÑò þ þÚóäú þ þãõØóÑøöÝö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóíúÊõ ÎóáúÝó þ þÚóáöíøö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ØóÇáöÈò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÃóäóÇ þ þæóÚöãúÑóÇäõ Èúäõ ÍõÕóíúäò þ þÝóßóÇäó ÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó ßóÈøóÑó æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ßóÈøóÑó æóÅöÐóÇ äóåóÖó ãöäú ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ßóÈøóÑó ÝóáóãøóÇ ÞóÖóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó ÃóÎóÐó ÈöíóÏöí þ þÚöãúÑóÇäõ Èúäõ ÍõÕóíúäò þ þÝóÞóÇáó ÞóÏú þ þÐóßøóÑóäöí åóÐóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó þ þãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóæú ÞóÇáó áóÞóÏú Õóáøóì ÈöäóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó þ þãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
Narrated Mutarrif bin 'Abdullah:
'Imran bin Husain and I offered the prayer behind Ali bin Abi Talib. When 'Ali prostrated, he said the Takbir, when he raised his head, he said the Takbir and when he got up for the third Rak'a he said the Takbir. On completion of the prayer Imran took my hand and said, "This (i.e. 'Ali) made me remember the prayer of Muhammad" Or he said, "He led us in a prayer like that of Muhammad."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóãúÑõæ Èúäõ Úóæúäò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåõÔóíúãñ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÈöÔúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÚößúÑöãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÑóÃóíúÊõ þ þÑóÌõáðÇ þ þÚöäúÏó ÇáúãóÞóÇãö íõßóÈøöÑõ Ýöí ßõáøö ÎóÝúÖò æóÑóÝúÚò æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇãó æóÅöÐóÇ æóÖóÚó ÝóÃóÎúÈóÑúÊõ þ þÇÈúäó ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃóæóáóíúÓó Êöáúßó ÕóáóÇÉó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þáóÇ Ãõãøó áóßó þ
Narrated 'Ikrima:
I saw a person praying at Muqam-lbrahim (the place of Abraham by the Ka'ba) and he was saying Takbir on every bowing, rising, standing and sitting. I asked Ibn 'Abbas (about this prayer). He admonished me saying: "Isn't that the prayer of the Prophet?"
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þåóãøóÇãñ þ þÚóäú þ þÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚößúÑöãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóíúÊõ ÎóáúÝó ÔóíúÎò þ þÈöãóßøóÉó þ þÝóßóÈøóÑó ËöäúÊóíúäö æóÚöÔúÑöíäó ÊóßúÈöíÑóÉð ÝóÞõáúÊõ þ þáöÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÅöäøóåõ ÃóÍúãóÞõ ÝóÞóÇáó þ þËóßöáóÊúßó þ þÃõãøõßó ÓõäøóÉõ þ þÃóÈöí ÇáúÞóÇÓöãö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
þæóÞóÇáó þ þãõæÓóì þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈóÇäõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞóÊóÇÏóÉõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚößúÑöãóÉõ þNarrated 'Ikrima:
I prayed behind a Sheikh at Mecca and he said twenty two Takbirs (during the prayer). I told Ibn 'Abbas that he (i.e. that Sheikh) was foolish. Ibn 'Abbas admonished me and said, "This is the tradition of Abu-l-Qasim." And narrated Abu Huraira: Whenever Allah's Apostle stood for the prayer, he said Takbir on starting the prayer and then on bowing. On rising from bowing he said, "Sami' a-l-lahu liman hamida," and then while standing straight he used to say, "Rabbana laka-l hamd" (Al-Laith said, "(The Prophet said), 'Walaka-l-hamd'." He used to say Takbir on prostrating and on raising his head from prostration; again he would Say Takbir on prostrating and raising his head. He would then do the same in the whole of the prayer till it was completed. On rising from the second Rak'a (after sitting for At-Tahiyyat), he used to say Takbir.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúæóáöíÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí íóÚúÝõæÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þãõÕúÚóÈó Èúäó ÓóÚúÏò þ þíóÞõæáõ þ
þÕóáøóíúÊõ Åöáóì ÌóäúÈö þ þÃóÈöí þ þÝóØóÈøóÞúÊõ Èóíúäó ßóÝøóíøó Ëõãøó æóÖóÚúÊõåõãóÇ Èóíúäó ÝóÎöÐóíøó ÝóäóåóÇäöí ÃóÈöí æóÞóÇáó ßõäøóÇ äóÝúÚóáõåõ ÝóäõåöíäóÇ Úóäúåõ þ þæóÃõãöÑúäóÇ Ãóäú äóÖóÚó ÃóíúÏöíäóÇ Úóáóì ÇáÑøõßóÈö þ
Narrated Mus'ab bin Sa'd:
I offered prayer beside my father and approximated both my hands and placed them in between the knees. My father told me not to do so and said, "We used to do the same but we were forbidden (by the Prophet) to do it and were ordered to place the hands on the knees."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóÝúÕõ Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäó þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÒóíúÏó Èúäó æóåúÈò þ þÞóÇáó ÑóÃóì þ þÍõÐóíúÝóÉõ þ
þÑóÌõáðÇ áóÇ íõÊöãøõ ÇáÑøõßõæÚó æóÇáÓøõÌõæÏó ÞóÇáó þ þãóÇ ÕóáøóíúÊó æóáóæú ãõÊøó ãõÊøó Úóáóì ÛóíúÑö ÇáúÝöØúÑóÉö ÇáøóÊöí ÝóØóÑó Çááøóåõ þ þãõÍóãøóÏðÇ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóáóíúåóÇ þ
Narrated Zaid bin Wahb:
Hudhaifa saw a person who was not performing the bowing and prostrations perfectly. He said to him, "You have not prayed and if you should die you would die on a religion other than that of Muhammad."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÈóÏóáõ Èúäõ ÇáúãõÍóÈøóÑö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÇáúÍóßóãõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÃóÈöí áóíúáóì þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÑõßõæÚõ ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÓõÌõæÏõåõ æóÈóíúäó ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÊóíúäö æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö ãóÇ ÎóáóÇ ÇáúÞöíóÇãó æóÇáúÞõÚõæÏó ÞóÑöíÈðÇ ãöäú ÇáÓøóæóÇÁö þ
Narrated Al-Bara:
The bowing, the prostration the sitting in between the two prostrations and the standing after the bowing of the Prophet but not Qiyam (standing in the prayer) and Qu'ud (sitting in the prayer) used to be approximately equal (in duration).
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓóÚöíÏñ ÇáúãóÞúÈõÑöíøõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÏóÎóáó ÇáúãóÓúÌöÏó ÝóÏóÎóáó ÑóÌõáñ ÝóÕóáøóì Ëõãøó ÌóÇÁó ÝóÓóáøóãó Úóáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÑóÏøó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóáóíúåö ÇáÓøóáóÇãó ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÇÑúÌöÚú ÝóÕóáøö ÝóÅöäøóßó áóãú ÊõÕóáøö ÝóÕóáøóì Ëõãøó ÌóÇÁó ÝóÓóáøóãó Úóáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó ÇÑúÌöÚú ÝóÕóáøö ÝóÅöäøóßó áóãú ÊõÕóáøö ËóáóÇËðÇ ÝóÞóÇáó æóÇáøóÐöí ÈóÚóËóßó ÈöÇáúÍóÞøö ÝóãóÇ ÃõÍúÓöäõ ÛóíúÑóåõ ÝóÚóáøöãúäöí ÞóÇáó ÅöÐóÇ ÞõãúÊó Åöáóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóßóÈøöÑú Ëõãøó ÇÞúÑóÃú ãóÇ ÊóíóÓøóÑó ãóÚóßó ãöäú ÇáúÞõÑúÂäö Ëõãøó ÇÑúßóÚú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÑóÇßöÚðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÑúÝóÚú ÍóÊøóì ÊóÚúÊóÏöáó ÞóÇÆöãðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÓúÌõÏú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÓóÇÌöÏðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÑúÝóÚú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÌóÇáöÓðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÓúÌõÏú ÍóÊøóì ÊóØúãóÆöäøó ÓóÇÌöÏðÇ Ëõãøó ÇÝúÚóáú Ðóáößó Ýöí ÕóáóÇÊößó ßõáøöåóÇ þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Once the Prophet entered the mosque, a man came in, offered the prayer and greeted the Prophet. The Prophet returned his greeting and said to him, "Go back and pray again for you have not prayed." The man offered the prayer again, came back and greeted the Prophet. He said to him thrice, "Go back and pray again for you have not prayed." The man said, "By Him Who has sent you with the truth! I do not know a better way of praying. Kindly teach Me how to pray." He said, "When you stand for the prayer, say Takbir and then recite from the Qur'an what you know and then bow with calmness till you feel at ease, then rise from bowing till you stand straight. Afterwards prostrate calmly till you feel at ease and then raise (your head) and sit with Calmness till you feel at ease and then prostrate with calmness till you feel at ease in prostration and do the same in the whole of your prayer."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóÝúÕõ Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þãóäúÕõæÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÇáÖøõÍóì þ þÚóäú þ þãóÓúÑõæÞò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞõæáõ Ýöí ÑõßõæÚöåö æóÓõÌõæÏöåö þ þÓõÈúÍóÇäóßó Çááøóåõãøó ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóÈöÍóãúÏößó Çááøóåõãøó ÇÛúÝöÑú áöí þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
The Prophet used to say in his bowing and prostrations, "Subhanaka-Allahumma Rabbana wa-bihamdika Allahumma-ighfirli.' (I honor Allah from all what (unsuitable things) is ascribed to Him. O Allah Our Lord! And all the praises are for You. O Allah! Forgive me)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÂÏóãõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ÐöÆúÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÚöíÏò ÇáúãóÞúÈõÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÞóÇáó Çááøóåõãøó ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ íõßóÈøöÑõ æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇãó ãöäú ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÊóíúäö ÞóÇáó Çááøóåõ ÃóßúÈóÑõ þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
When the Prophet said, "Sami' a-l-lahu Liman hamida," (Allah heard those who sent praises to Him), he would say, "Rabbana wa-laka-l-hamd." On bowing and raising his head from it the Prophet used to say Takbir. He also used to say Takbir on rising after the two prostrations. (See Hadith No. 656).
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÓõãóíøò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÕóÇáöÍò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ ÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÝóÞõæáõæÇ Çááøóåõãøó ÑóÈøóäóÇ áóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ ÝóÅöäøóåõ ãóäú æóÇÝóÞó Þóæúáõåõ Þóæúáó ÇáúãóáóÇÆößóÉö ÛõÝöÑó áóåõ ãóÇ ÊóÞóÏøóãó ãöäú ÐóäúÈöåö þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "When the Imam says, "Sami' a-l-lahu Liman hamida," you should say, "Allahumma Rabbana laka-l-hamd." And if the saying of any one of you coincides with that of the angels, all his past sins will be forgiven."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ÇáúÃóÓúæóÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ þ þÚóäú þ þÎóÇáöÏò ÇáúÍóÐøóÇÁö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó þ þÇáúÞõäõæÊõ Ýöí ÇáúãóÛúÑöÈö æóÇáúÝóÌúÑö þ
Narrated Anas:
The Qunut used to be recited in the Maghrib and the Fajr prayers.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þäõÚóíúãö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö ÇáúãõÌúãöÑö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóáöíøö Èúäö íóÍúíóì Èúäö ÎóáøóÇÏò ÇáÒøõÑóÞöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þÑöÝóÇÚóÉó Èúäö ÑóÇÝöÚò ÇáÒøõÑóÞöíøö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßõäøóÇ íóæúãðÇ äõÕóáøöí æóÑóÇÁó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóáóãøóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÞóÇáó þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÞóÇáó ÑóÌõáñ æóÑóÇÁóåõ ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ ÍóãúÏðÇ ßóËöíÑðÇ ØóíøöÈðÇ ãõÈóÇÑóßðÇ Ýöíåö ÝóáóãøóÇ ÇäúÕóÑóÝó ÞóÇáó ãóäú ÇáúãõÊóßóáøöãõ ÞóÇáó ÃóäóÇ ÞóÇáó ÑóÃóíúÊõ þ þÈöÖúÚóÉð þ þæóËóáóÇËöíäó ãóáóßðÇ þ þíóÈúÊóÏöÑõæäóåóÇ þ þÃóíøõåõãú íóßúÊõÈõåóÇ Ãóæøóáõ þ
Narrated Rifa'a bin Rafi AzZuraqi:
One day we were praying behind the Prophet. When he raised his head from bowing, he said, "Sami'a-l-lahu Liman hamida." A man behind him said, "Rabbana walaka-l hamd hamdan Kathiran taiyiban mubarakan fihi" (O our Lord! All the praises are for You, many good and blessed praises). When the Prophet completed the prayer, he asked, "Who has said these words?" The man replied, "I." The Prophet said, "I saw over thirty angels competing to write it first." Prophet rose (from bowing) and stood straight till all the vertebrae of his spinal column came to a natural position.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúæóáöíÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þËóÇÈöÊò þ þÞóÇáó ßóÇäó þ þÃóäóÓñ þ
þíóäúÚóÊõ þ þáóäóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóßóÇäó þ þíõÕóáøöí æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö ÞóÇãó ÍóÊøóì äóÞõæáó ÞóÏú äóÓöíó þ
Narrated Thabit:
Anas used to demonstrate to us the prayer of the Prophet and while demonstrating, he used to raise his head from bowing and stand so long that we would say that he had forgotten (the prostration).
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúæóáöíÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÍóßóãö þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÃóÈöí áóíúáóì þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁö þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÑõßõæÚõ ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÓõÌõæÏõåõ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö æóÈóíúäó ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÊóíúäö ÞóÑöíÈðÇ ãöäú ÇáÓøóæóÇÁö þ
Narrated Al-Bara':
The bowing, the prostrations, the period of standing after bowing and the interval between the two prostrations of the Prophet used to be equal in duration .
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäõ Èúäõ ÍóÑúÈò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóãøóÇÏõ Èúäõ ÒóíúÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóíøõæÈó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ßóÇäó þ þãóÇáößõ Èúäõ ÇáúÍõæóíúÑöËö þ
þíõÑöíäóÇ ßóíúÝó ßóÇäó ÕóáóÇÉõ ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÐóÇßó Ýöí ÛóíúÑö æóÞúÊö ÕóáóÇÉò ÝóÞóÇãó ÝóÃóãúßóäó ÇáúÞöíóÇãó Ëõãøó ÑóßóÚó ÝóÃóãúßóäó ÇáÑøõßõæÚó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ þ þÝóÃóäúÕóÈó þ þåõäóíøóÉð þ þÞóÇáó ÝóÕóáøóì ÈöäóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó ÔóíúÎöäóÇ åóÐóÇ þ þÃóÈöí ÈõÑóíúÏò þ þæóßóÇäó þ þÃóÈõæ ÈõÑóíúÏò þ þÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÉö ÇáúÂÎöÑóÉö ÇÓúÊóæóì ÞóÇÚöÏðÇ Ëõãøó äóåóÖó þ
Narrated Aiyub:
Abu Qilaba said, "Malik bin Huwairith used to demonstrate to us the prayer of the Prophet at times other than that of the compulsory prayers. So (once) he stood up for prayer and performed a perfect Qiyam (standing and reciting from the Holy Qur'an) and then bowed and performed bowing perfectly; then he raised his head and stood straight for a while." Abu Qilaba added, "Malik bin Huwairith in that demonstration prayed like this Sheikh of ours, Abu Yazid." Abu, Yazid used to sit (for a while) on raising his head from the second prostration before getting up.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÃóÈõæ ÈóßúÑö Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö Èúäö ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö Èúäö åöÔóÇãò þ þæóÃóÈõæ ÓóáóãóÉó Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö þ þÃóäøó þ þÃóÈóÇ åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ
þßóÇäó íõßóÈøöÑõ Ýöí ßõáøö ÕóáóÇÉò ãöäú ÇáúãóßúÊõæÈóÉö æóÛóíúÑöåóÇ Ýöí ÑóãóÖóÇäó æóÛóíúÑöåö ÝóíõßóÈøöÑõ Íöíäó íóÞõæãõ Ëõãøó íõßóÈøöÑõ Íöíäó íóÑúßóÚõ Ëõãøó íóÞõæáõ þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ Ëõãøó íóÞõæáõ ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íóÓúÌõÏó Ëõãøó íóÞõæáõ Çááøóåõ ÃóßúÈóÑõ Íöíäó íóåúæöí ÓóÇÌöÏðÇ Ëõãøó íõßóÈøöÑõ Íöíäó íóÑúÝóÚõ ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö Ëõãøó íõßóÈøöÑõ Íöíäó íóÓúÌõÏõ Ëõãøó íõßóÈøöÑõ Íöíäó íóÑúÝóÚõ ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö Ëõãøó íõßóÈøöÑõ Íöíäó íóÞõæãõ ãöäú ÇáúÌõáõæÓö Ýöí þ þÇáöÇËúäóÊóíúäö æóíóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó Ýöí ßõáøö ÑóßúÚóÉò ÍóÊøóì íóÝúÑõÛó ãöäú ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö Ëõãøó íóÞõæáõ Íöíäó íóäúÕóÑöÝõ æóÇáøóÐöí äóÝúÓöí ÈöíóÏöåö Åöäøöí áóÃóÞúÑóÈõßõãú ÔóÈóåðÇ ÈöÕóáóÇÉö ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöäú ßóÇäóÊú åóÐöåö áóÕóáóÇÊóåõ ÍóÊøóì ÝóÇÑóÞó ÇáÏøõäúíóÇ þ
Narrated Abu Bakr bin 'Abdur Rahman Ibn Harith bin Hisham and Abu Salama bin 'Abdur Rahman:
Abu Huraira used to say Takbir in all the prayers, compulsory and optional -- in the month of Ramadan or other months. He used to say Takbir on standing for prayer and on bowing; then he would say, "Salmi'a-l-lahu Liman hamida," and before prostrating he would say "Rabbana walaka-l-hamd." Then he would say Takbir on prostrating and on raising his head from the prostration, then another Takbir on prostrating (for the second time), and on raising his head from the prostration. He also would say the Takbir on standing from the second Rak'a. He used to do the same in every Rak'a till he completed the prayer. On completion of the prayer, he would say, "By Him in Whose Hands my soul is! No doubt my prayer is closer to that of Allah's Apostle than yours, and this was His prayer till he left this world." And Abu Huraira said, "When Allah's Apostle raised his head from (bowing) he used to say "Sami' a-l-lahu Liman hamida, Rabbana walakal-hamd." He Would invoke Allah for some people by naming them: "O Allah! Save Al-Walid bin Al-Walid and Salama bin Hisham and 'Aiyash bin Abi Rabi'a and the weak and the helpless people among the faithful believers O Allah! Be hard on the tribe of Mudar and let them suffer from famine years like that of the time of Joseph." In those days the Eastern section of the tribe of Mudar was against the Prophet.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóáöíøõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÛóíúÑó ãóÑøóÉò þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÃóäóÓó Èúäó ãóÇáößò þ þíóÞõæáõ þ
þÓóÞóØó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóäú ÝóÑóÓò þ þæóÑõÈøóãóÇ ÞóÇáó þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þãöäú ÝóÑóÓò þ þÝóÌõÍöÔó þ þÔöÞøõåõ ÇáúÃóíúãóäõ ÝóÏóÎóáúäóÇ Úóáóíúåö äóÚõæÏõåõ ÝóÍóÖóÑóÊú ÇáÕøóáóÇÉõ ÝóÕóáøóì ÈöäóÇ ÞóÇÚöÏðÇ æóÞóÚóÏúäóÇ þ
þæóÞóÇáó þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þãóÑøóÉð ÕóáøóíúäóÇ ÞõÚõæÏðÇ ÝóáóãøóÇ ÞóÖóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó ÞóÇáó ÅöäøóãóÇ ÌõÚöáó ÇáúÅöãóÇãõ áöíõÄúÊóãøó Èöåö ÝóÅöÐóÇ ßóÈøóÑó ÝóßóÈøöÑõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó ÝóÇÑúßóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÝóÇÑúÝóÚõæÇ æóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ ÝóÞõæáõæÇ ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó ÝóÇÓúÌõÏõæÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þßóÐóÇ ÌóÇÁó Èöåö þ þãóÚúãóÑñ þ þÞõáúÊõ äóÚóãú ÞóÇáó áóÞóÏú ÍóÝöÙó ßóÐóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøõ þ þæóáóßó ÇáúÍóãúÏõ ÍóÝöÙúÊõ ãöäú ÔöÞøöåö ÇáúÃóíúãóäö þ þÝóáóãøóÇ ÎóÑóÌúäóÇ ãöäú ÚöäúÏö þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÌõÑóíúÌò þ þæóÃóäóÇ ÚöäúÏóåõ þ þÝóÌõÍöÔó þ þÓóÇÞõåõ ÇáúÃóíúãóäõ þNarrated Anas bin Malik:
Allah's Apostle fell from a horse and the right side of his body was injured. We went to enquire about his health meanwhile it was time for the prayer and he led the prayer sitting and we also prayed while sitting. On completion of the prayer he said, "The Imam is to be followed; say Takbir when he says it; bow when he bows; rise when he rises and when he says "Sami'a-l-lahu Liman hamida," say, "Rabbana walaka-lhamd", and prostrate if he prostrates." Sufyan narrated the same from Ma'mar. Ibn Juraij said that his (the Prophet's) right leg had been injured.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÓóÚöíÏõ Èúäõ ÇáúãõÓóíøóÈö þ þæóÚóØóÇÁõ Èúäõ íóÒöíÏó ÇááøóíúËöíøõ þ þÃóäøó þ þÃóÈóÇ åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóåõãóÇ þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÇÓó ÞóÇáõæÇ íóÇ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö åóáú äóÑóì ÑóÈøóäóÇ íóæúãó ÇáúÞöíóÇãóÉö ÞóÇáó åóáú þ þÊõãóÇÑõæäó þ þÝöí ÇáúÞóãóÑö áóíúáóÉó ÇáúÈóÏúÑö áóíúÓó Ïõæäóåõ ÓóÍóÇÈñ ÞóÇáõæÇ áóÇ íóÇ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö ÞóÇáó Ýóåóáú þ þÊõãóÇÑõæäó þ þÝöí ÇáÔøóãúÓö áóíúÓó ÏõæäóåóÇ ÓóÍóÇÈñ ÞóÇáõæÇ áóÇ ÞóÇáó ÝóÅöäøóßõãú ÊóÑóæúäóåõ ßóÐóáößó íõÍúÔóÑõ ÇáäøóÇÓõ íóæúãó ÇáúÞöíóÇãóÉö ÝóíóÞõæáõ ãóäú ßóÇäó íóÚúÈõÏõ ÔóíúÆðÇ ÝóáúíóÊøóÈöÚú Ýóãöäúåõãú ãóäú íóÊøóÈöÚõ ÇáÔøóãúÓó æóãöäúåõãú ãóäú íóÊøóÈöÚõ ÇáúÞóãóÑó æóãöäúåõãú ãóäú íóÊøóÈöÚõ þ þÇáØøóæóÇÛöíÊó þ þæóÊóÈúÞóì åóÐöåö ÇáúÃõãøóÉõ ÝöíåóÇ ãõäóÇÝöÞõæåóÇ þ þÝóíóÃúÊöíåöãú Çááøóåõ ÝóíóÞõæáõ ÃóäóÇ ÑóÈøõßõãú ÝóíóÞõæáõæäó åóÐóÇ ãóßóÇäõäóÇ ÍóÊøóì íóÃúÊöíóäóÇ ÑóÈøõäóÇ ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÌóÇÁó ÑóÈøõäóÇ ÚóÑóÝúäóÇåõ þ þÝóíóÃúÊöíåöãú Çááøóåõ ÝóíóÞõæáõ þ þÃóäóÇ ÑóÈøõßõãú ÝóíóÞõæáõæäó ÃóäúÊó ÑóÈøõäóÇ ÝóíóÏúÚõæåõãú ÝóíõÖúÑóÈõ ÇáÕøöÑóÇØõ Èóíúäó ÙóåúÑóÇäóíú Ìóåóäøóãó ÝóÃóßõæäõ Ãóæøóáó ãóäú íóÌõæÒõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõÓõáö ÈöÃõãøóÊöåö æóáóÇ íóÊóßóáøóãõ íóæúãóÆöÐò ÃóÍóÏñ ÅöáøóÇ ÇáÑøõÓõáõ æóßóáóÇãõ ÇáÑøõÓõáö íóæúãóÆöÐò Çááøóåõãøó Óóáøöãú Óóáøöãú æóÝöí Ìóåóäøóãó þ þßóáóÇáöíÈõ þ þãöËúáõ þ þÔóæúßö ÇáÓøóÚúÏóÇäö þ þåóáú ÑóÃóíúÊõãú þ þÔóæúßó ÇáÓøóÚúÏóÇäö þ þÞóÇáõæÇ äóÚóãú ÞóÇáó ÝóÅöäøóåóÇ ãöËúáõ þ þÔóæúßö ÇáÓøóÚúÏóÇäö þ þÛóíúÑó Ãóäøóåõ áóÇ íóÚúáóãõ ÞóÏúÑó ÚöÙóãöåóÇ ÅöáøóÇ Çááøóåõ ÊóÎúØóÝõ ÇáäøóÇÓó ÈöÃóÚúãóÇáöåöãú Ýóãöäúåõãú ãóäú þ þíõæÈóÞõ þ þÈöÚóãóáöåö æóãöäúåõãú ãóäú þ þíõÎóÑúÏóáõ þ þËõãøó íóäúÌõæ ÍóÊøóì ÅöÐóÇ ÃóÑóÇÏó Çááøóåõ ÑóÍúãóÉó ãóäú ÃóÑóÇÏó ãöäú Ãóåúáö ÇáäøóÇÑö ÃóãóÑó Çááøóåõ ÇáúãóáóÇÆößóÉó Ãóäú íõÎúÑöÌõæÇ ãóäú ßóÇäó íóÚúÈõÏõ Çááøóåó ÝóíõÎúÑöÌõæäóåõãú æóíóÚúÑöÝõæäóåõãú ÈöÂËóÇÑö ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö æóÍóÑøóãó Çááøóåõ Úóáóì ÇáäøóÇÑö Ãóäú ÊóÃúßõáó ÃóËóÑó ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö ÝóíóÎúÑõÌõæäó ãöäú ÇáäøóÇÑö Ýóßõáøõ ÇÈúäö þ þÂÏóãó þ þÊóÃúßõáõåõ ÇáäøóÇÑõ ÅöáøóÇ ÃóËóÑó ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö ÝóíóÎúÑõÌõæäó ãöäú ÇáäøóÇÑö ÞóÏú þ þÇãúÊóÍóÔõæÇ þ þÝóíõÕóÈøõ Úóáóíúåöãú ãóÇÁõ ÇáúÍóíóÇÉö ÝóíóäúÈõÊõæäó ßóãóÇ ÊóäúÈõÊõ ÇáúÍöÈøóÉõ Ýöí þ þÍóãöíáö ÇáÓøóíúáö þ þËõãøó íóÝúÑõÛõ Çááøóåõ ãöäú ÇáúÞóÖóÇÁö Èóíúäó ÇáúÚöÈóÇÏö æóíóÈúÞóì ÑóÌõáñ Èóíúäó ÇáúÌóäøóÉö æóÇáäøóÇÑö æóåõæó ÂÎöÑõ Ãóåúáö ÇáäøóÇÑö ÏõÎõæáðÇ ÇáúÌóäøóÉó ãõÞúÈöáñ ÈöæóÌúåöåö ÞöÈóáó ÇáäøóÇÑö ÝóíóÞõæáõ íóÇ ÑóÈøö ÇÕúÑöÝú æóÌúåöí Úóäú ÇáäøóÇÑö ÞóÏú þ þÞóÔóÈóäöí þ þÑöíÍõåóÇ æóÃóÍúÑóÞóäöí þ þÐóßóÇÄõåóÇ þ þÝóíóÞõæáõ åóáú ÚóÓóíúÊó Åöäú ÝõÚöáó Ðóáößó Èößó Ãóäú ÊóÓúÃóáó ÛóíúÑó Ðóáößó ÝóíóÞõæáõ áóÇ æóÚöÒøóÊößó ÝóíõÚúØöí Çááøóåó ãóÇ íóÔóÇÁõ ãöäú ÚóåúÏò æóãöíËóÇÞò ÝóíóÕúÑöÝõ Çááøóåõ æóÌúåóåõ Úóäú ÇáäøóÇÑö ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÃóÞúÈóáó Èöåö Úóáóì ÇáúÌóäøóÉö ÑóÃóì þ þÈóåúÌóÊóåóÇ þ þÓóßóÊó ãóÇ ÔóÇÁó Çááøóåõ Ãóäú íóÓúßõÊó Ëõãøó ÞóÇáó íóÇ ÑóÈøö ÞóÏøöãúäöí ÚöäúÏó ÈóÇÈö ÇáúÌóäøóÉö ÝóíóÞõæáõ Çááøóåõ áóåõ ÃóáóíúÓó ÞóÏú ÃóÚúØóíúÊó ÇáúÚõåõæÏó æóÇáúãöíËóÇÞó Ãóäú áóÇ ÊóÓúÃóáó ÛóíúÑó ÇáøóÐöí ßõäúÊó ÓóÃóáúÊó ÝóíóÞõæáõ íóÇ ÑóÈøö áóÇ Ãóßõæäõ ÃóÔúÞóì ÎóáúÞößó ÝóíóÞõæáõ ÝóãóÇ ÚóÓóíúÊó Åöäú ÃõÚúØöíÊó Ðóáößó Ãóäú áóÇ ÊóÓúÃóáó ÛóíúÑóåõ ÝóíóÞõæáõ áóÇ æóÚöÒøóÊößó áóÇ ÃóÓúÃóáõ ÛóíúÑó Ðóáößó ÝóíõÚúØöí ÑóÈøóåõ ãóÇ ÔóÇÁó ãöäú ÚóåúÏò æóãöíËóÇÞò ÝóíõÞóÏøöãõåõ Åöáóì ÈóÇÈö ÇáúÌóäøóÉö ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÈóáóÛó ÈóÇÈóåóÇ ÝóÑóÃóì ÒóåúÑóÊóåóÇ æóãóÇ ÝöíåóÇ ãöäú ÇáäøóÖúÑóÉö æóÇáÓøõÑõæÑö ÝóíóÓúßõÊõ ãóÇ ÔóÇÁó Çááøóåõ Ãóäú íóÓúßõÊó ÝóíóÞõæáõ íóÇ ÑóÈøö ÃóÏúÎöáúäöí ÇáúÌóäøóÉó ÝóíóÞõæáõ Çááøóåõ þ þæóíúÍóßó þ þíóÇ ÇÈúäó þ þÂÏóãó þ þãóÇ ÃóÛúÏóÑóßó ÃóáóíúÓó ÞóÏú ÃóÚúØóíúÊó ÇáúÚõåõæÏó æóÇáúãöíËóÇÞó Ãóäú áóÇ ÊóÓúÃóáó ÛóíúÑó ÇáøóÐöí ÃõÚúØöíÊó ÝóíóÞõæáõ íóÇ ÑóÈøö áóÇ ÊóÌúÚóáúäöí ÃóÔúÞóì ÎóáúÞößó ÝóíóÖúÍóßõ Çááøóåõ ÚóÒøó æóÌóáøó ãöäúåõ Ëõãøó íóÃúÐóäõ áóåõ Ýöí ÏõÎõæáö ÇáúÌóäøóÉö ÝóíóÞõæáõ Êóãóäøó ÝóíóÊóãóäøóì ÍóÊøóì ÅöÐóÇ ÇäúÞóØóÚó ÃõãúäöíøóÊõåõ ÞóÇáó Çááøóåõ ÚóÒøó æóÌóáøó ãöäú ßóÐóÇ æóßóÐóÇ ÃóÞúÈóáó íõÐóßøöÑõåõ ÑóÈøõåõ ÍóÊøóì ÅöÐóÇ ÇäúÊóåóÊú Èöåö ÇáúÃóãóÇäöíøõ ÞóÇáó Çááøóåõ ÊóÚóÇáóì áóßó Ðóáößó æóãöËúáõåõ ãóÚóåõ þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ ÓóÚöíÏò ÇáúÎõÏúÑöíøõ þ þáöÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÅöäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÞóÇáó Çááøóåõ áóßó Ðóáößó æóÚóÔóÑóÉõ ÃóãúËóÇáöåö ÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þáóãú ÃóÍúÝóÙú ãöäú ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöáøóÇ Þóæúáóåõ áóßó Ðóáößó æóãöËúáõåõ ãóÚóåõ ÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÅöäøöí ÓóãöÚúÊõåõ íóÞõæáõ Ðóáößó áóßó æóÚóÔóÑóÉõ ÃóãúËóÇáöåö þNarrated Abu Huraira:
The people said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shall we see our Lord on the Day of Resurrection?" He replied, "Do you have any doubt in seeing the full moon on a clear (not cloudy) night?" They replied, "No, O Allah's Apostle!" He said, "Do you have any doubt in seeing the sun when there are no clouds?" They replied in the negative. He said, "You will see Allah (your Lord) in the same way. On the Day of Resurrection, people will be gathered and He will order the people to follow what they used to worship. So some of them will follow the sun, some will follow the moon, and some will follow other deities; and only this nation (Muslims) will be left with its hypocrites. Allah will come to them and say, 'I am Your Lord.' They will say, 'We shall stay in this place till our Lord comes to us and when our Lord will come, we will recognize Him. Then Allah will come to them again and say, 'I am your Lord.' They will say, 'You are our Lord.' Allah will call them, and As-Sirat (a bridge) will be laid across Hell and I (Muhammad) shall be the first amongst the Apostles to cross it with my followers. Nobody except the Apostles will then be able to speak and they will be saying then, 'O Allah! Save us. O Allah Save us.'
There will be hooks like the thorns of Sa'dan in Hell. Have you seen the thorns of Sa'dan?" The people said, "Yes." He said, "These hooks will be like the thorns of Sa'dan but nobody except Allah knows their greatness in size and these will entangle the people according to their deeds; some of them will fall and stay in Hell forever; others will receive punishment (torn into small pieces) and will get out of Hell, till when Allah intends mercy on whomever He likes amongst the people of Hell, He will order the angels to take out of Hell those who worshipped none but Him alone. The angels will take them out by recognizing them from the traces of prostrations, for Allah has forbidden the (Hell) fire to eat away those traces. So they will come out of the Fire, it will eat away from the whole of the human body except the marks of the prostrations. At that time they will come out of the Fire as mere skeletons. The Water of Life will be poured on them and as a result they will grow like the seeds growing on the bank of flowing water. Then when Allah had finished from the Judgments amongst his creations, one man will be left between Hell and Paradise and he will be the last man from the people of Hell to enter paradise. He will be facing Hell, and will say, 'O Allah! Turn my face from the fire as its wind has dried me and its steam has burnt me.' Allah will ask him, "Will you ask for anything more in case this favor is granted to you?' He will say, "No by Your (Honor) Power!" And he will give to his Lord (Allah) what he will of the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then turn his face from the Fire. When he will face Paradise and will see its charm, he will remain quiet as long as Allah will. He then will say, 'O my Lord! Let me go to the gate of Paradise.' Allah will ask him, 'Didn't you give pledges and make covenants (to the effect) that you would not ask for anything more than what you requested at first?' He will say, 'O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched, amongst Your creatures.' Allah will say, 'If this request is granted, will you then ask for anything else?' He will say, 'No! By Your Power! I shall not ask for anything else.' Then he will give to his Lord what He will of the pledges and the covenants. Allah will then let him go to the gate of Paradise. On reaching then and seeing its life, charm, and pleasure, he will remain quiet as long as Allah wills and then will say, 'O my Lord ! Let me enter Paradise.' Allah will say, May Allah be merciful unto you, O son of Adam! How treacherous you are! Haven't you made covenants and given pledges that you will not ask for anything more that what you have been given?' He will say, 'O my Lord! Do not make me the most wretched amongst Your creatures.' So Allah will laugh and allow him to enter Paradise and will ask him to request as much as he likes. He will do so till all his desires have been fulfilled . Then Allah will say, 'Request more of such and such things.' Allah will remind him and when all his desires and wishes; have been fulfilled, Allah will say "All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides." Abu Said Al-Khudri, said to Abu Huraira, 'Allah's Apostle said, "Allah said, 'That is for you and ten times more like it.' "Abu Huraira said, "I do not remember from Allah's Apostle except (his saying), 'All this is granted to you and a similar amount besides." Abu Sahd said, "I heard him saying, 'That is for you and ten times more the like of it."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÈõßóíúÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÈóßúÑõ Èúäõ ãõÖóÑó þ þÚóäú þ þÌóÚúÝóÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö åõÑúãõÒó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ãóÇáößò ÇÈúäö ÈõÍóíúäóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó ÅöÐóÇ Õóáøóì þ þÝóÑóÌó þ þÈóíúäó íóÏóíúåö þ þÍóÊøóì íóÈúÏõæó ÈóíóÇÖõ ÅöÈúØóíúåö þ
þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÌóÚúÝóÑõ Èúäõ ÑóÈöíÚóÉó þ þäóÍúæóåõ þNarrated 'Abdullah bin Malik bin Buhaina:
Whenever the Prophet used to offer prayer he used to keep arms away (from the body) so that the whiteness of his armpits was visible.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáÕøóáúÊõ Èúäõ ãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãóåúÏöíøõ Èúäõ ãóíúãõæäò þ þÚóäú þ þæóÇÕöáò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí æóÇÆöáò þ þÚóäú þ þÍõÐóíúÝóÉó þ
þÑóÃóì ÑóÌõáðÇ áóÇ íõÊöãøõ ÑõßõæÚóåõ æóáóÇ ÓõÌõæÏóåõ ÝóáóãøóÇ ÞóÖóì ÕóáóÇÊóåõ ÞóÇáó áóåõ þ þÍõÐóíúÝóÉõ þ þãóÇ ÕóáøóíúÊó ÞóÇáó æóÃóÍúÓöÈõåõ ÞóÇáó æóáóæú ãõÊøó ãõÊøó Úóáóì ÛóíúÑö ÓõäøóÉö þ þãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
Narrated Abu Wail:
Hudhaifa said, "I saw a person not performing his bowing and prostrations perfectly. When he completed the prayer, I told him that he had not prayed." I think that Hudhaifa added (i.e. said to the man), "Had you died, you would have died on a tradition other than that of the Prophet Muhammad."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞóÈöíÕóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÏöíäóÇÑò þ þÚóäú þ þØóÇæõÓò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ
þÃõãöÑó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóäú íóÓúÌõÏó Úóáóì ÓóÈúÚóÉö ÃóÚúÖóÇÁò þ þæóáóÇ íóßõÝøó þ þÔóÚóÑðÇ æóáóÇ ËóæúÈðÇ ÇáúÌóÈúåóÉö æóÇáúíóÏóíúäö æóÇáÑøõßúÈóÊóíúäö æóÇáÑøöÌúáóíúäö þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet was ordered (by Allah) to prostrate on seven parts and not to tuck up the clothes or hair (while praying). Those parts are: the forehead (along with the tip of nose), both hands, both knees, and (toes of) both feet.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓúáöãõ Èúäõ ÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑòæ þ þÚóäú þ þØóÇæõÓò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃõãöÑúäóÇ Ãóäú äóÓúÌõÏó Úóáóì ÓóÈúÚóÉö ÃóÚúÙõãò þ þæóáóÇ äóßõÝøó þ þËóæúÈðÇ æóáóÇ ÔóÚóÑðÇ þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet said, "We have been ordered to prostrates on seven bones and not to tuck up the clothes or hair."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÂÏóãõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúÑóÇÆöíáõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÅöÓúÍóÇÞó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö íóÒöíÏó ÇáúÎóØúãöíøö þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁõ Èúäõ ÚóÇÒöÈò þ þæóåõæó ÛóíúÑõ ßóÐõæÈò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßõäøóÇ äõÕóáøöí ÎóáúÝó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇáó þ þÓóãöÚó Çááøóåõ áöãóäú ÍóãöÏóåõ áóãú þ þíóÍúäö þ þÃóÍóÏñ ãöäøóÇ ÙóåúÑóåõ ÍóÊøóì íóÖóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÌóÈúåóÊóåõ Úóáóì ÇáúÃóÑúÖö þ
Narrated Al-Bara' bin 'Azib:
(and he was not a liar) We used to pray behind the Prophet and when he said, "Sami' a-l-lahu Liman hamida", none of us would bend his back (to go for prostration) till the Prophet had placed his, forehead on the ground.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÚóáøóì Èúäõ ÃóÓóÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þæõåóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ØóÇæõÓò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÇáó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃõãöÑúÊõ Ãóäú ÃóÓúÌõÏó Úóáóì ÓóÈúÚóÉö ÃóÚúÙõãò Úóáóì ÇáúÌóÈúåóÉö æóÃóÔóÇÑó ÈöíóÏöåö Úóáóì ÃóäúÝöåö æóÇáúíóÏóíúäö æóÇáÑøõßúÈóÊóíúäö æóÃóØúÑóÇÝö ÇáúÞóÏóãóíúäö þ þæóáóÇ äóßúÝöÊó þ þÇáËøöíóÇÈó æóÇáÔøóÚóÑó þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet said, "I have been ordered to prostrate on seven bones i.e. on the forehead along with the tip of the nose and the Prophet pointed towards his nose, both hands, both knees and the toes of both feet and not to gather the clothes or the hair."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåóãøóÇãñ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÇäúØóáóÞúÊõ Åöáóì þ þÃóÈöí ÓóÚöíÏò ÇáúÎõÏúÑöíøö þ
þÝóÞõáúÊõ ÃóáóÇ ÊóÎúÑõÌõ ÈöäóÇ Åöáóì ÇáäøóÎúáö äóÊóÍóÏøóËõ ÝóÎóÑóÌó ÝóÞóÇáó ÞõáúÊõ ÍóÏøöËúäöí ãóÇ ÓóãöÚúÊó ãöäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝöí áóíúáóÉö ÇáúÞóÏúÑö ÞóÇáó ÇÚúÊóßóÝó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóÔúÑó ÇáúÃõæóáö ãöäú ÑóãóÖóÇäó æóÇÚúÊóßóÝúäóÇ ãóÚóåõ ÝóÃóÊóÇåõ þ þÌöÈúÑöíáõ þ þÝóÞóÇáó Åöäøó ÇáøóÐöí ÊóØúáõÈõ ÃóãóÇãóßó ÝóÇÚúÊóßóÝó ÇáúÚóÔúÑó ÇáúÃóæúÓóØó ÝóÇÚúÊóßóÝúäóÇ ãóÚóåõ ÝóÃóÊóÇåõ þ þÌöÈúÑöíáõ þ þÝóÞóÇáó Åöäøó ÇáøóÐöí ÊóØúáõÈõ ÃóãóÇãóßó ÝóÞóÇãó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÎóØöíÈðÇ ÕóÈöíÍóÉó ÚöÔúÑöíäó ãöäú ÑóãóÖóÇäó ÝóÞóÇáó þ þãóäú ßóÇäó ÇÚúÊóßóÝó ãóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóáúíóÑúÌöÚú ÝóÅöäøöí ÃõÑöíÊõ áóíúáóÉó ÇáúÞóÏúÑö æóÅöäøöí äõÓøöíÊõåóÇ æóÅöäøóåóÇ Ýöí ÇáúÚóÔúÑö ÇáúÃóæóÇÎöÑö Ýöí þ þæöÊúÑò þ þæóÅöäøöí ÑóÃóíúÊõ ßóÃóäøöí ÃóÓúÌõÏõ Ýöí Øöíäò æóãóÇÁò æóßóÇäó ÓóÞúÝõ ÇáúãóÓúÌöÏö ÌóÑöíÏó ÇáäøóÎúáö æóãóÇ äóÑóì Ýöí ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö ÔóíúÆðÇ ÝóÌóÇÁóÊú þ þÞóÒúÚóÉñ þ þÝóÃõãúØöÑúäóÇ ÝóÕóáøóì ÈöäóÇ ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÍóÊøóì ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÃóËóÑó ÇáØøöíäö æóÇáúãóÇÁö Úóáóì ÌóÈúåóÉö ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÃóÑúäóÈóÊöåö þ þÊóÕúÏöíÞó ÑõÄúíóÇåõ þ
Narrated Abu Salama:
Once I went to Abu- Sa'id Al-Khudri and asked him, "Won't you come with us to the date-palm trees to have a talk?" So Abu Said went out and I asked him, "Tell me what you heard from the Prophet about the Night of Qadr." Abu Said replied, "Once Allah's Apostle performed I'tikaf (seclusion) on the first ten days of the month of Ramadan and we did the same with him. Gabriel came to him and said, 'The night you are looking for is ahead of you.' So the Prophet performed the I'tikaf in the middle (second) ten days of the month of Ramadan and we too performed I'tikaf with him. Gabriel came to him and said, 'The night which you are looking for is ahead of you.' In the morning of the 20th of Ramadan the Prophet delivered a sermon saying, 'Whoever has performed I'tikaf with me should continue it. I have been shown the Night of "Qadr", but have forgotten its date, but it is in the odd nights of the last ten nights. I saw in my dream that I was prostrating in mud and water.' In those days the roof of the mosque was made of branches of date-palm trees. At that time the sky was clear and no cloud was visible, but suddenly a cloud came and it rained. The Prophet led us in the prayer and I saw the traces of mud on the forehead and on the nose of Allah's Apostle. So it was the confirmation of that dream."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ßóËöíÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÍóÇÒöãò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóåúáö Èúäö ÓóÚúÏò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÇÓõ íõÕóáøõæäó ãóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóåõãú ÚóÇÞöÏõæÇ ÃõÒúÑöåöãú ãöäú ÇáÕøöÛóÑö Úóáóì ÑöÞóÇÈöåöãú ÝóÞöíáó áöáäøöÓóÇÁö þ þáóÇ ÊóÑúÝóÚúäó ÑõÁõæÓóßõäøó ÍóÊøóì íóÓúÊóæöíó ÇáÑøöÌóÇáõ ÌõáõæÓðÇ þ
Narrated Sahl bin Sa'd:
The people used to pray with the Prophet tying their Izars around their necks because of their small sizes and the women were directed that they should not raise their heads from the prostrations till the men had sat straight.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáäøõÚúãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóãøóÇÏñ æóåúæó ÇÈúäõ ÒóíúÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÏöíäóÇÑò þ þÚóäú þ þØóÇæõÓò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÃõãöÑó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóäú íóÓúÌõÏó Úóáóì ÓóÈúÚóÉö ÃóÚúÙõãò þ þæóáóÇ íóßõÝøó þ þËóæúÈóåõ æóáóÇ ÔóÚóÑóåõ þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet was ordered to prostrate on seven bony parts and not to tuck up his clothes or hair.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÚóæóÇäóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑòæ þ þÚóäú þ þØóÇæõÓò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃõãöÑúÊõ Ãóäú ÃóÓúÌõÏó Úóáóì ÓóÈúÚóÉò áóÇ ÃóßõÝøõ ÔóÚóÑðÇ æóáóÇ ËóæúÈðÇ þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet said, "I have been ordered to prostrate on seven (bones) and not to tuck up the hair or garment."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÓõÝúíóÇäó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þãóäúÕõæÑõ Èúäõ ÇáúãõÚúÊóãöÑö þ þÚóäú þ þãõÓúáöãò åõæó ÇÈúäõ ÕõÈóíúÍò ÃóÈöí ÇáÖøõÍóì þ þÚóäú þ þãóÓúÑõæÞò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÃóäøóåóÇ ÞóÇáóÊú þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíõßúËöÑõ Ãóäú íóÞõæáó Ýöí ÑõßõæÚöåö æóÓõÌõæÏöåö þ þÓõÈúÍóÇäóßó Çááøóåõãøó ÑóÈøóäóÇ æóÈöÍóãúÏößó Çááøóåõãøó ÇÛúÝöÑú áöí íóÊóÃóæøóáõ ÇáúÞõÑúÂäó þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
The Prophet used to say frequently in his bowing and prostrations "Subhanaka-Allahumma Rabbana Wabihamdika, Allahumma Ighfir-li" (I honor Allah from all what (unsuitable things) is ascribed to Him, O Allah! Our Lord! All praises are for You. O Allah! Forgive me). In this way he was acting on what was explained to him in the Holy Qur'an.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáäøõÚúãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóãøóÇÏõ Èúäõ ÒóíúÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóíøõæÈó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þÃóäøó þ þãóÇáößó Èúäó ÇáúÍõæóíúÑöËö þ þÞóÇáó áöÃóÕúÍóÇÈöåö þ
þÃóáóÇ ÃõäóÈøöÆõßõãú ÕóáóÇÉó ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó æóÐóÇßó Ýöí ÛóíúÑö Íöíäö ÕóáóÇÉò þ þÝóÞóÇãó Ëõãøó ÑóßóÚó ÝóßóÈøóÑó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ÝóÞóÇãó þ þåõäóíøóÉð þ þËõãøó ÓóÌóÏó Ëõãøó ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ þ þåõäóíøóÉð þ þÝóÕóáøóì ÕóáóÇÉó þ þÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÓóáöãóÉó þ þÔóíúÎöäóÇ åóÐóÇ ÞóÇáó þ þÃóíøõæÈõ þ þßóÇäó íóÝúÚóáõ ÔóíúÆðÇ áóãú ÃóÑóåõãú íóÝúÚóáõæäóåõ ßóÇäó íóÞúÚõÏõ Ýöí ÇáËøóÇáöËóÉö æóÇáÑøóÇÈöÚóÉö þ þÞóÇáó ÝóÃóÊóíúäóÇ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÃóÞóãúäóÇ ÚöäúÏóåõ ÝóÞóÇáó áóæú ÑóÌóÚúÊõãú Åöáóì Ãóåúáöíßõãú ÕóáøõæÇ ÕóáóÇÉó ßóÐóÇ Ýöí Íöíäö ßóÐóÇ ÕóáøõæÇ ÕóáóÇÉó ßóÐóÇ Ýöí Íöíäö ßóÐóÇ ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÍóÖóÑóÊú ÇáÕøóáóÇÉõ ÝóáúíõÄóÐøöäú ÃóÍóÏõßõãú æóáúíóÄõãøóßõãú ÃóßúÈóÑõßõãú þ
Narrated Abu Qilaba:
Once Malik bin Huwairith said to his friends, "Shall I show you how Allah's Apostle used to offer his prayers?" And it was not the time for any of the compulsory congregational prayers. So he stood up (for the prayer) bowed and said the Takbir, then he raised his head and remained standing for a while and then prostrated and raised his head for a while (sat up for a while). He prayed like our Sheikh 'Amr Ibn Salama. (Aiyub said, "The latter used to do a thing which I did not see the people doing i.e. he used to sit between the third and the fourth Rak'a). IMalik bin Huwairith said, "We came to the Prophet (after embracing Islam) and stayed with him. He said to us, 'When you go back to your families, pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, and when there is the time for the prayer then only of you should pronounce the Adhan for the prayer and the oldest of you should lead the prayer."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍöíãö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÃóÍúãóÏó ãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö ÇáÒøõÈóíúÑöíøõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãöÓúÚóÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÍóßóãö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö Èúäö ÃóÈöí áóíúáóì þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÈóÑóÇÁö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÓõÌõæÏõ ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÑõßõæÚõåõ æóÞõÚõæÏõåõ Èóíúäó ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÊóíúäö ÞóÑöíÈðÇ ãöäú ÇáÓøóæóÇÁö þ
Narrated Al-Bara':
The time taken by the Prophet in prostrations, bowing, and the sitting interval between the two prostrations was about the same.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäõ Èúäõ ÍóÑúÈò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóãøóÇÏõ Èúäõ ÒóíúÏò þ þÚóäú þ þËóÇÈöÊò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÅöäøöí áóÇ þ þÂáõæ þ þÃóäú ÃõÕóáøöíó Èößõãú ßóãóÇ ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÈöäóÇ ÞóÇáó þ þËóÇÈöÊñ þ þßóÇäó þ þÃóäóÓõ Èúäõ ãóÇáößò þ þíóÕúäóÚõ ÔóíúÆðÇ áóãú ÃóÑóßõãú ÊóÕúäóÚõæäóåõ ßóÇäó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÑøõßõæÚö ÞóÇãó ÍóÊøóì íóÞõæáó ÇáúÞóÇÆöáõ ÞóÏú äóÓöíó æóÈóíúäó ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÊóíúäö ÍóÊøóì íóÞõæáó ÇáúÞóÇÆöáõ ÞóÏú äóÓöíó þ
Narrated Thabit:
Anas said, "I will leave no stone unturned in making you offer the prayer as I have seen the Prophet making us offer it." Anas used to do a thing which I have not seen you doing. He used to stand after the bowing for such a long time that one would think that he had forgotten (the prostrations) and he used to sit in-between the prostrations so long that one would think that he had forgotten the second prostration.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÈóÔøóÇÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÌóÚúÝóÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÞóÊóÇÏóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÇÚúÊóÏöáõæÇ Ýöí ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö æóáóÇ íóÈúÓõØú ÃóÍóÏõßõãú ÐöÑóÇÚóíúåö ÇäúÈöÓóÇØó ÇáúßóáúÈö þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
The Prophet said, "Be straight in the prostrations and none of you should put his forearms on the ground (in the prostration) like a dog."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÇáÕøóÈøóÇÍö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þåõÔóíúãñ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÎóÇáöÏñ ÇáúÍóÐøóÇÁõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößõ Èúäõ ÇáúÍõæóíúÑöËö ÇááøóíúËöíøõ þ
þÃóäøóåõ þ þÑóÃóì ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÝóÅöÐóÇ ßóÇäó Ýöí þ þæöÊúÑò þ þãöäú ÕóáóÇÊöåö áóãú íóäúåóÖú ÍóÊøóì íóÓúÊóæöíó ÞóÇÚöÏðÇ þ
Narrated Malik bin Huwairith Al-Laithi:
I saw the Prophet praying and in the odd Rakat, he used to sit for a moment before getting up.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÚóáøóì Èúäõ ÃóÓóÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þæõåóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóíøõæÈó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÌóÇÁóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößõ Èúäõ ÇáúÍõæóíúÑöËö þ
þÝóÕóáøóì ÈöäóÇ Ýöí ãóÓúÌöÏöäóÇ åóÐóÇ ÝóÞóÇáó Åöäøöí áóÃõÕóáøöí Èößõãú æóãóÇ ÃõÑöíÏõ ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó æóáóßöäú ÃõÑöíÏõ Ãóäú ÃõÑöíóßõãú þ þßóíúÝó ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÞóÇáó þ þÃóíøõæÈõ þ þÝóÞõáúÊõ þ þáöÃóÈöí ÞöáóÇÈóÉó þ þæóßóíúÝó ßóÇäóÊú ÕóáóÇÊõåõ ÞóÇáó ãöËúáó ÕóáóÇÉö ÔóíúÎöäóÇ åóÐóÇ þ þíóÚúäöí þ þÚóãúÑóæ Èúäó ÓóáöãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃóíøõæÈõ þ þæóßóÇäó Ðóáößó ÇáÔøóíúÎõ íõÊöãøõ ÇáÊøóßúÈöíÑó æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ Úóäú ÇáÓøóÌúÏóÉö ÇáËøóÇäöíóÉö ÌóáóÓó æóÇÚúÊóãóÏó Úóáóì ÇáúÃóÑúÖö Ëõãøó ÞóÇãó þ
Narrated Aiyub:
Abu Qilaba said, "Malik bin Huwairith came to us and led us in the prayer in this mosque of ours and said, 'I lead you in prayer but I do not want to offer the prayer but just to show you how Allah's Apostle performed his prayers." I asked Abu Qilaba, "How was the prayer of Malik bin Huwairith?" He replied, "Like the prayer of this Sheikh of ours-- i.e. 'Amr bin Salima." That Sheikh used to pronounce the Takbir perfectly and when he raised his head from the second prostration he would sit for a while and then support himself on the ground and get up.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÕóÇáöÍò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÝõáóíúÍõ Èúäõ ÓõáóíúãóÇäó þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÚöíÏö Èúäö ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö þ þÞóÇáó þ þÕóáøóì áóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÓóÚöíÏò þ
þÝóÌóåóÑó ÈöÇáÊøóßúÈöíÑö Íöíäó ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ãöäú ÇáÓøõÌõæÏö æóÍöíäó ÓóÌóÏó æóÍöíäó ÑóÝóÚó æóÍöíäó ÞóÇãó ãöäú ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö æóÞóÇáó åóßóÐóÇ ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
Narrated Said bin Al-Harith:
Abu Said led us in the prayer and said the Takbir aloud on arising from the prostration, and on prostrating, on rising again, and on getting up from the second Rak'a. Abu Said said, "I saw the Prophet doing the same."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäõ Èúäõ ÍóÑúÈò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍóãøóÇÏõ Èúäõ ÒóíúÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÛóíúáóÇäõ Èúäõ ÌóÑöíÑò þ þÚóäú þ þãõØóÑøöÝò þ þÞóÇáó þ þÕóáøóíúÊõ ÃóäóÇ þ þæóÚöãúÑóÇäõ þ
þÕóáóÇÉð ÎóáúÝó þ þÚóáöíøö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ØóÇáöÈò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÝóßóÇäó ÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó ßóÈøóÑó æóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ßóÈøóÑó æóÅöÐóÇ äóåóÖó ãöäú ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ßóÈøóÑó ÝóáóãøóÇ Óóáøóãó ÃóÎóÐó þ þÚöãúÑóÇäõ þ þÈöíóÏöí ÝóÞóÇáó áóÞóÏú Õóáøóì ÈöäóÇ åóÐóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó þ þãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóæú ÞóÇáó áóÞóÏú ÐóßøóÑóäöí åóÐóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó þ þãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
Narrated Mutarrif:
'Imran and I prayed behind 'Ali bin Abi Talib and he said Takbir on prostrating, on rising and on getting up after the two Rakat (i.e. after the second Rak'a). When the prayer was finished, 'Imran took me by the hand and said, "He ('Ali) has prayed the prayer of Muhammad" (or said, "He made us remember the prayer of Muhammad)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö Èúäö ÇáúÞóÇÓöãö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÃóäøóåõ ÃóÎúÈóÑóåõ þ þÃóäøóåõ ßóÇäó íóÑóì þ þÚóÈúÏó Çááøóåö Èúäó ÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þíóÊóÑóÈøóÚõ Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÅöÐóÇ ÌóáóÓó ÝóÝóÚóáúÊõåõ æóÃóäóÇ íóæúãóÆöÐò ÍóÏöíËõ ÇáÓøöäøö ÝóäóåóÇäöí þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þæóÞóÇáó ÅöäøóãóÇ ÓõäøóÉõ ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö Ãóäú ÊóäúÕöÈó ÑöÌúáóßó Çáúíõãúäóì æóÊóËúäöíó ÇáúíõÓúÑóì ÝóÞõáúÊõ Åöäøóßó ÊóÝúÚóáõ Ðóáößó ÝóÞóÇáó Åöäøó ÑöÌúáóíøó áóÇ ÊóÍúãöáóÇäöí þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Abdullah:
I saw 'Abdullah bin 'Umar crossing his legs while sitting in the prayer and I, a mere youngster in those days, did the same. Ibn 'Umar forbade me to do so, and said, "The proper way is to keep the right foot propped up and bend the left in the prayer." I said questioningly, "But you are doing so (crossing the legs)." He said, "My feet cannot bear my weight."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÈõßóíúÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þÚóäú þ þÎóÇáöÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÚöíÏò þ þÚóäú þ þãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÍóáúÍóáóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÚóØóÇÁò þ þæóÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÒöíÏó Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÍóÈöíÈò þ þæóíóÒöíÏó Èúäö ãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÚóäú þ þãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÍóáúÍóáóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÚóãúÑöæ Èúäö ÚóØóÇÁò þ þÃóäøóåõ ßóÇäó ÌóÇáöÓðÇ ãóÚó äóÝóÑò ãöäú þ þÃóÕúÍóÇÈö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÐóßóÑúäóÇ ÕóáóÇÉó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ ÍõãóíúÏò ÇáÓøóÇÚöÏöíøõ þ
þÃóäóÇ ßõäúÊõ ÃóÍúÝóÙóßõãú áöÕóáóÇÉö ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÑóÃóíúÊõåõ ÅöÐóÇ ßóÈøóÑó ÌóÚóáó íóÏóíúåö þ þÍöÐóÇÁó þ þãóäúßöÈóíúåö þ þæóÅöÐóÇ ÑóßóÚó Ãóãúßóäó íóÏóíúåö ãöäú ÑõßúÈóÊóíúåö Ëõãøó þ þåóÕóÑó þ þÙóåúÑóåõ ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÑóÝóÚó ÑóÃúÓóåõ ÇÓúÊóæóì ÍóÊøóì íóÚõæÏó ßõáøõ þ þÝóÞóÇÑò þ þãóßóÇäóåõ ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÓóÌóÏó æóÖóÚó íóÏóíúåö ÛóíúÑó ãõÝúÊóÑöÔò æóáóÇ ÞóÇÈöÖöåöãóÇ æóÇÓúÊóÞúÈóáó ÈöÃóØúÑóÇÝö ÃóÕóÇÈöÚö ÑöÌúáóíúåö ÇáúÞöÈúáóÉó ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÌóáóÓó Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ÌóáóÓó Úóáóì ÑöÌúáöåö ÇáúíõÓúÑóì æóäóÕóÈó Çáúíõãúäóì æóÅöÐóÇ ÌóáóÓó Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÉö ÇáúÂÎöÑóÉö ÞóÏøóãó ÑöÌúáóåõ ÇáúíõÓúÑóì æóäóÕóÈó ÇáúÃõÎúÑóì æóÞóÚóÏó Úóáóì ãóÞúÚóÏóÊöåö þ
þæóÓóãöÚó þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þíóÒöíÏó Èúäó ÃóÈöí ÍóÈöíÈò þ þæóíóÒöíÏõ þ þãöäú þ þãõÍóãøóÏö Èúäö ÍóáúÍóáóÉó þ þæóÇÈúäõ ÍóáúÍóáóÉó þ þãöäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóØóÇÁò þ þÞóÇáó þ þÃóÈõæ ÕóÇáöÍò þ þÚóäú þ þÇááøóíúËö þ þßõáøõ ÝóÞóÇÑò þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÇáúãõÈóÇÑóßö þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäö ÃóíøõæÈó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þíóÒöíÏõ Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ÍóÈöíÈò þ þÃóäøó þ þãõÍóãøóÏó Èúäó ÚóãúÑòæ þ þÍóÏøóËóåõ þ þßõáøõ ÝóÞóÇÑò þNarrated Muhammad bin 'Amr bin 'Ata':
I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah's Apostle and we were discussing about the way of praying of the Prophet. Abu Humaid As-Saidi said, "I remember the prayer of Allah's Apostle better than any one of you. I saw him raising both his hands up to the level of the shoulders on saying the Takbir; and on bowing he placed his hands on both knees and bent his back straight, then he stood up straight from bowing till all the vertebrate took their normal positions. In prostrations, he placed both his hands on the ground with the forearms away from the ground and away from his body, and his toes were facing the Qibla. On sitting In the second Rak'a he sat on his left foot and propped up the right one; and in the last Rak'a he pushed his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and sat over the buttocks "
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö Èúäõ åõÑúãõÒó þ þãóæúáóì þ þÈóäöí ÚóÈúÏö ÇáúãõØøóáöÈö þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þãóÑøóÉð ãóæúáóì þ þÑóÈöíÚóÉó Èúäö ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö þ þÃóäøó þ þÚóÈúÏó Çááøóåö ÇÈúäó ÈõÍóíúäóÉó þ þæóåõæó ãöäú þ þÃóÒúÏö ÔóäõæÁóÉó þ þæóåõæó ÍóáöíÝñ þ þáöÈóäöí ÚóÈúÏö ãóäóÇÝò þ þæóßóÇäó ãöäú þ þÃóÕúÍóÇÈö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÕóáøóì Èöåöãú ÇáÙøóåúÑó ÝóÞóÇãó Ýöí ÇáÑøóßúÚóÊóíúäö ÇáúÃõæáóíóíúäö áóãú íóÌúáöÓú ÝóÞóÇãó ÇáäøóÇÓõ ãóÚóåõ ÍóÊøóì ÅöÐóÇ ÞóÖóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó æóÇäúÊóÙóÑó ÇáäøóÇÓõ ÊóÓúáöíãóåõ ßóÈøóÑó æóåõæó ÌóÇáöÓñ ÝóÓóÌóÏó ÓóÌúÏóÊóíúäö ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íõÓóáøöãó Ëõãøó Óóáøóãó þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Buhaina:
(he was from the tribe of Uzd Shan'u'a and was the ally of the tribe of 'Abdul-Manaf and was one of the companions of the Prophet): Once the Prophet led us in the Zuhr prayer and stood up after the second Rak'a and did not sit down. The people stood up with him. When the prayer was about to end and the people were waiting for him to say the Taslim, he said Takbir while sitting and prostrated twice before saying the Taslim and then he said the Taslim."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞõÊóíúÈóÉõ Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÈóßúÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÌóÚúÝóÑö Èúäö ÑóÈöíÚóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúÑóÌö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ãóÇáößò ÇÈúäö ÈõÍóíúäóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóì ÈöäóÇ ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÇáÙøõåúÑó ÝóÞóÇãó æóÚóáóíúåö ÌõáõæÓñ ÝóáóãøóÇ ßóÇäó Ýöí ÂÎöÑö ÕóáóÇÊöåö ÓóÌóÏó ÓóÌúÏóÊóíúäö æóåõæó ÌóÇáöÓñ þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Malik bin Buhaina:
Once Allah's Apostle led us in the Zuhr prayer and got up (after the prostrations of the second Rak'a) although he should have sat (for the Tashah-hud). So at the end of the prayer, he prostrated twice while sitting (prostrations of Sahu).
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ äõÚóíúãò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔõ þ þÚóäú þ þÔóÞöíÞö Èúäö ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÞóÇáó þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö þ
þßõäøóÇ ÅöÐóÇ ÕóáøóíúäóÇ ÎóáúÝó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞõáúäóÇ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóì þ þÌöÈúÑöíáó þ þæóãöíßóÇÆöíáó þ þÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóì ÝõáóÇäò æóÝõáóÇäò ÝóÇáúÊóÝóÊó ÅöáóíúäóÇ ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þÅöäøó Çááøóåó åõæó ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ ÝóÅöÐóÇ Õóáøóì ÃóÍóÏõßõãú ÝóáúíóÞõáú ÇáÊøóÍöíøóÇÊõ áöáøóåö æóÇáÕøóáóæóÇÊõ æóÇáØøóíøöÈóÇÊõ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóíúßó ÃóíøõåóÇ ÇáäøóÈöíøõ æóÑóÍúãóÉõ Çááøóåö æóÈóÑóßóÇÊõåõ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ ÚóáóíúäóÇ æóÚóáóì ÚöÈóÇÏö Çááøóåö ÇáÕøóÇáöÍöíäó ÝóÅöäøóßõãú ÅöÐóÇ ÞõáúÊõãõæåóÇ ÃóÕóÇÈóÊú ßõáøó ÚóÈúÏò áöáøóåö ÕóÇáöÍò Ýöí ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö æóÇáúÃóÑúÖö ÃóÔúåóÏõ Ãóäú áóÇ Åöáóåó ÅöáøóÇ Çááøóåõ æóÃóÔúåóÏõ Ãóäøó þ þãõÍóãøóÏðÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõåõ æóÑóÓõæáõåõ þ
Narrated Shaqlq bin Salama:
'Abdullah said, "Whenever we prayed behind the Prophet we used to recite (in sitting) 'Peace be on Gabriel, Michael, peace be on so and so. Once Allah's Apostle looked back at us and said, 'Allah Himself is As-Salam (Peace), and if anyone of you prays then he should say, At-Tahiyatu lil-lahi wassalawatu wat-taiyibatu. AsSalamu 'alalika aiyuha-n-Nabiyu wa rahmatu-l-lahi wa barakatuhu. As-Salam alaina wa ala ibadil-lah is-salihin. (All the compliments, prayers and good things are due to Allah: peace be on you, O Prophet and Allah's mercy and blessings be on you. Peace be on us an on the true pious slaves of Allah). (If you say that, it will be for all the slaves in the heaven and the earth). Ash-hadu an la-ilaha illa-l-lahu wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa Rasuluhu. (I testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and I also testify that Muhammad is His slave and His Apostle)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÚõÑúæóÉõ Èúäõ ÇáÒøõÈóíúÑö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó ÒóæúÌö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóÊúåõ þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó íóÏúÚõæ Ýöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö þ þÇááøóåõãøó Åöäøöí ÃóÚõæÐõ Èößó ãöäú ÚóÐóÇÈö ÇáúÞóÈúÑö æóÃóÚõæÐõ Èößó ãöäú ÝöÊúäóÉö þ þÇáúãóÓöíÍö ÇáÏøóÌøóÇáö þ þæóÃóÚõæÐõ Èößó ãöäú ÝöÊúäóÉö ÇáúãóÍúíóÇ æóÝöÊúäóÉö ÇáúãóãóÇÊö Çááøóåõãøó Åöäøöí ÃóÚõæÐõ Èößó ãöäú ÇáúãóÃúËóãö þ þæóÇáúãóÛúÑóãö þ þÝóÞóÇáó áóåõ ÞóÇÆöáñ ãóÇ ÃóßúËóÑó ãóÇ ÊóÓúÊóÚöíÐõ ãöäú þ þÇáúãóÛúÑóãö þ þÝóÞóÇáó Åöäøó ÇáÑøóÌõáó ÅöÐóÇ þ þÛóÑöãó þ þÍóÏøóËó ÝóßóÐóÈó æóæóÚóÏó ÝóÃóÎúáóÝó þ
þæóÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÚõÑúæóÉõ Èúäõ ÇáÒøõÈóíúÑö þ þÃóäøó þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ þÓóãöÚúÊõ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÓúÊóÚöíÐõ Ýöí ÕóáóÇÊöåö ãöäú ÝöÊúäóÉö þ þÇáÏøóÌøóÇáö þNarrated 'Aisha:
(the wife of the Prophet) Allah's Apostle used to invoke Allah in the prayer saying "Allahumma inni a'udhu bika min adhabil-qabri, wa a'udhu bika min fitnatil-masihid-dajjal, wa a'udhu bika min fitnatil-mahya wa fitnatil-mamati. Allahumma inni a'udhu bika minal-ma thami wal-maghrami. (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave and from the afflictions of Masi,h Ad-Dajjal and from the afflictions of life and death. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the sins and from being in debt)." Somebody said to him, "Why do you so frequently seek refuge with Allah from being in debt?" The Prophet replied, "A person in debt tells lies whenever he speaks, and breaks promises whenever he makes (them)." 'Aisha also narrated: I heard Allah's Apostle in his prayer seeking refuge with Allah from the afflictions of Ad-dajjal.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÞõÊóíúÈóÉõ Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÒöíÏó Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÍóÈöíÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÇáúÎóíúÑö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóãúÑòæ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÈóßúÑò ÇáÕøöÏøöíÞö þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ
þÃóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó áöÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóáøöãúäöí ÏõÚóÇÁð ÃóÏúÚõæ Èöåö Ýöí ÕóáóÇÊöí ÞóÇáó Þõáú þ þÇááøóåõãøó Åöäøöí ÙóáóãúÊõ äóÝúÓöí ÙõáúãðÇ ßóËöíÑðÇ æóáóÇ íóÛúÝöÑõ ÇáÐøõäõæÈó ÅöáøóÇ ÃóäúÊó ÝóÇÛúÝöÑú áöí ãóÛúÝöÑóÉð ãöäú ÚöäúÏößó æóÇÑúÍóãúäöí Åöäøóß ÃóäúÊó ÇáúÛóÝõæÑõ ÇáÑøóÍöíãõ þ
Narrated Abu Bakr As-Siddiq:
I asked Allah's Apostle to teach me an invocation so that I may invoke Allah with it in my prayer. He told me to say, "Allahumma inni zalumtu nafsi zulman kathiran, Wala yaghfirudhdhunuba illa anta faghfirli maghfiratan min 'Indika, war-hamni innaka antal-ghafururrahim (O Allah! I have done great injustice to myself and none except You forgives sins, so please forgive me and be Merciful to me as You are the Forgiver, the Merciful)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔö þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÔóÞöíÞñ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßõäøóÇ ÅöÐóÇ ßõäøóÇ ãóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝöí ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÞõáúäóÇ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóì Çááøóåö ãöäú ÚöÈóÇÏöåö ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóì ÝõáóÇäò æóÝõáóÇäò ÝóÞóÇáó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þáóÇ ÊóÞõæáõæÇ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóì Çááøóåö ÝóÅöäøó Çááøóåó åõæó ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ æóáóßöäú ÞõæáõæÇ ÇáÊøóÍöíøóÇÊõ áöáøóåö æóÇáÕøóáóæóÇÊõ æóÇáØøóíøöÈóÇÊõ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ Úóáóíúßó ÃóíøõåóÇ ÇáäøóÈöíøõ æóÑóÍúãóÉõ Çááøóåö æóÈóÑóßóÇÊõåõ ÇáÓøóáóÇãõ ÚóáóíúäóÇ æóÚóáóì ÚöÈóÇÏö Çááøóåö ÇáÕøóÇáöÍöíäó ÝóÅöäøóßõãú ÅöÐóÇ ÞõáúÊõãú ÃóÕóÇÈó ßõáøó ÚóÈúÏò Ýöí ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö Ãóæú Èóíúäó ÇáÓøóãóÇÁö æóÇáúÃóÑúÖö ÃóÔúåóÏõ Ãóäú áóÇ Åöáóåó ÅöáøóÇ Çááøóåõ æóÃóÔúåóÏõ Ãóäøó þ þãõÍóãøóÏðÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõåõ æóÑóÓõæáõåõ Ëõãøó íóÊóÎóíøóÑõ ãöäú ÇáÏøõÚóÇÁö ÃóÚúÌóÈóåõ Åöáóíúåö ÝóíóÏúÚõæ þ
Narrated 'Abdullah:
When we prayed with the Prophet we used to say, "Peace be on Allah from His slaves and peace be on so and so." The Prophet said, "Don't say As-Salam be on Allah, for He Himself is As-Salam, but say, 'At-tahiyatu lil-lahi was-salawatu wat-taiyibatu. As-salamu 'Alaika aiyuhan-Nabiyu warahmatu-l-lahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala ibadillahis-salihin. (If you say this then it will be for all the slaves in heaven or between heaven and earth). Ashhadu an la-ilaha illallahu wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'Abduhu wa Rasuluhu.' Then select the invocation you like best and recite it." (See Hadith No. 794, 795 & 796).
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓúáöãõ Èúäõ ÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þåöÔóÇãñ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÓóÃóáúÊõ þ þÃóÈóÇ ÓóÚöíÏò ÇáúÎõÏúÑöíøó þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ
þÑóÃóíúÊõ ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÓúÌõÏõ Ýöí ÇáúãóÇÁö æóÇáØøöíäö ÍóÊøóì ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÃóËóÑó ÇáØøöíäö Ýöí ÌóÈúåóÊöåö þ
Narrated Abu Said Al-Khudri:
I saw Allah's Apostle prostrating in mud and water and saw the mark of mud on his forehead.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãõ Èúäõ ÓóÚúÏò þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøõ þ þÚóäú þ þåöäúÏò ÈöäúÊö ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö þ þÃóäøó þ þÃõãøó ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ Óóáøóãó ÞóÇãó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ Íöíäó íóÞúÖöí ÊóÓúáöíãóåõ æóãóßóËó íóÓöíÑðÇ ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íóÞõæãó þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÝóÃõÑóì æóÇááøóåõ ÃóÚúáóãõ Ãóäøó ãõßúËóåõ áößóíú þ þíóäúÝõÐó þ þÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íõÏúÑößóåõäøó ãóäú ÇäúÕóÑóÝó ãöäú ÇáúÞóæúãö þNarrated Um Salama:
Whenever Allah's Apostle finished his prayers with Taslim, the women would get up and he would stay on for a while in his place before getting up. Ibn Shihab said, "I think (and Allah knows better), that the purpose of his stay was that the women might leave before the men who had finished their prayer. "
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÍöÈøóÇäõ Èúäõ ãõæÓóì þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÚúãóÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þãóÍúãõæÏö Èúäö ÇáÑøóÈöíÚö þ þÚóäú þ þÚöÊúÈóÇäó Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóíúäóÇ ãóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÓóáøóãúäóÇ Íöíäó Óóáøóãó þ
Narrated 'Itban bin Malik:
We prayed with the Prophet and used to finish our prayer with the Taslim along with him.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏóÇäõ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÚúãóÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þãóÍúãõæÏõ Èúäõ ÇáÑøóÈöíÚö þ
þæóÒóÚóãó Ãóäøóåõ ÚóÞóáó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÚóÞóáó þ þãóÌøóÉð þ þãóÌøóåóÇ ãöäú Ïóáúæò ßóÇäó Ýöí ÏóÇÑöåöãú ÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÚöÊúÈóÇäó Èúäó ãóÇáößò ÇáúÃóäúÕÇÑöíøó þ þËõãøó þ þÃóÍóÏó þ þÈóäöí ÓóÇáöãò þ þÞóÇáó ßõäúÊõ ÃõÕóáøöí áöÞóæúãöí þ þÈóäöí ÓóÇáöãò þ þÝóÃóÊóíúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞõáúÊõ Åöäøöí þ þÃóäúßóÑúÊõ þ þÈóÕóÑöí æóÅöäøó ÇáÓøõíõæáó ÊóÍõæáõ Èóíúäöí æóÈóíúäó ãóÓúÌöÏö Þóæúãöí ÝóáóæóÏöÏúÊõ Ãóäøóßó ÌöÆúÊó ÝóÕóáøóíúÊó Ýöí ÈóíúÊöí ãóßóÇäðÇ ÍóÊøóì ÃóÊøóÎöÐóåõ ãóÓúÌöÏðÇ ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÃóÝúÚóáõ Åöäú ÔóÇÁó Çááøóåõ ÝóÛóÏóÇ Úóáóíøó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÃóÈõæ ÈóßúÑò þ þãóÚóåõ ÈóÚúÏó ãóÇ ÇÔúÊóÏøó ÇáäøóåóÇÑõ ÝóÇÓúÊóÃúÐóäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÃóÐöäúÊõ áóåõ Ýóáóãú íóÌúáöÓú ÍóÊøóì ÞóÇáó Ãóíúäó ÊõÍöÈøõ Ãóäú ÃõÕóáøöíó ãöäú ÈóíúÊößó ÝóÃóÔóÇÑó Åöáóíúåö ãöäú ÇáúãóßóÇäö ÇáøóÐöí ÃóÍóÈøó Ãóäú íõÕóáøöíó Ýöíåö ÝóÞóÇãó ÝóÕóÝóÝúäóÇ ÎóáúÝóåõ Ëõãøó Óóáøóãó æóÓóáøóãúäóÇ Íöíäó Óóáøóãó þ
Narrated Mahmud bin Ar-Rabi':
I remember Allah's Apostle and also the mouthful of water which he took from a bucket in our house and ejected (on me). I heard from ltban bin Malik Al-Ansari, who was one from Bani Salim, saying, "I used to lead my tribe of Bani Salim in prayer. Once I went to the Prophet and said to him, 'I have weak eye-sight and at times the rainwater flood intervenes between me and the mosque of my tribe and I wish that you would come to my house and pray at some place so that I could take that place as a place for praying (mosque). He said, "Allah willing, I shall do that." Next day Allah's Apostle along with Abu Bakr, came to my house after the sun had risen high and he asked permission to enter. I gave him permission, but he didn't sit till he said to me, "Where do you want me to pray in your house?" I pointed to a place in the house where I wanted him to pray. So he stood up for the prayer and we aligned behind him. He completed the prayer with Taslim and we did the same simultaneously."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúÍóÇÞõ Èúäõ äóÕúÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáÑøóÒøóÇÞö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÌõÑóíúÌò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÚóãúÑñæ þ þÃóäøó þ þÃóÈóÇ ãóÚúÈóÏò þ þãóæúáóì þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóåõ Ãóäøó þ þÇÈúäó ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóåõ þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÝúÚó ÇáÕøóæúÊö ÈöÇáÐøößúÑö Íöíäó íóäúÕóÑöÝõ ÇáäøóÇÓõ ãöäú ÇáúãóßúÊõæÈóÉö ßóÇäó Úóáóì ÚóåúÏö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þßõäúÊõ ÃóÚúáóãõ ÅöÐóÇ ÇäúÕóÑóÝõæÇ ÈöÐóáößó ÅöÐóÇ ÓóãöÚúÊõåõ þ
Narrated Abu Ma'bad:
(the freed slave of Ibn 'Abbas) Ibn 'Abbas told me, "In the lifetime of the Prophet it was the custom to celebrate Allah's praises aloud after the compulsory congregational prayers." Ibn 'Abbas further said, "When I heard the Dhikr, I would learn that the compulsory congregational prayer had ended."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóáöíøõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóãúÑñæ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÃóÈõæ ãóÚúÈóÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßõäúÊõ ÃóÚúÑöÝõ ÇäúÞöÖóÇÁó ÕóáóÇÉö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÈöÇáÊøóßúÈöíÑö þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÚóáöíøñ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑòæ þ þÞóÇáó ßóÇäó þ þÃóÈõæ ãóÚúÈóÏò þ þÃóÕúÏóÞó ãóæóÇáöí þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÞóÇáó þ þÚóáöíøñ þ þæóÇÓúãõåõ þ þäóÇÝöÐñ þNarrated Ibn 'Abbas:
I used to recognize the completion of the prayer of the Prophet by hearing Takbir.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ÈóßúÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÚúÊóãöÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÓõãóíøò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÕóÇáöÍò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí åõÑóíúÑóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÌóÇÁó ÇáúÝõÞóÑóÇÁõ Åöáóì ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáõæÇ ÐóåóÈó Ãóåúáõ þ þÇáÏøõËõæÑö þ þãöäú ÇáúÃóãúæóÇáö ÈöÇáÏøóÑóÌóÇÊö ÇáúÚõáóÇ æóÇáäøóÚöíãö ÇáúãõÞöíãö íõÕóáøõæäó ßóãóÇ äõÕóáøöí æóíóÕõæãõæäó ßóãóÇ äóÕõæãõ æóáóåõãú ÝóÖúáñ ãöäú ÃóãúæóÇáò íóÍõÌøõæäó ÈöåóÇ æóíóÚúÊóãöÑõæäó æóíõÌóÇåöÏõæäó æóíóÊóÕóÏøóÞõæäó ÞóÇáó þ þÃóáóÇ ÃõÍóÏøöËõßõãú Åöäú ÃóÎóÐúÊõãú ÃóÏúÑóßúÊõãú ãóäú ÓóÈóÞóßõãú æóáóãú íõÏúÑößúßõãú ÃóÍóÏñ ÈóÚúÏóßõãú æóßõäúÊõãú ÎóíúÑó ãóäú ÃóäúÊõãú Èóíúäó þ þÙóåúÑóÇäóíúåö þ þÅöáøóÇ ãóäú Úóãöáó ãöËúáóåõ ÊõÓóÈøöÍõæäó æóÊóÍúãóÏõæäó æóÊõßóÈøöÑõæäó ÎóáúÝó ßõáøö ÕóáóÇÉò ËóáóÇËðÇ æóËóáóÇËöíäó ÝóÇÎúÊóáóÝúäóÇ ÈóíúäóäóÇ ÝóÞóÇáó ÈóÚúÖõäóÇ äõÓóÈøöÍõ ËóáóÇËðÇ æóËóáóÇËöíäó æóäóÍúãóÏõ ËóáóÇËðÇ æóËóáóÇËöíäó æóäõßóÈøöÑõ ÃóÑúÈóÚðÇ æóËóáóÇËöíäó ÝóÑóÌóÚúÊõ Åöáóíúåö ÝóÞóÇáó ÊóÞõæáõ ÓõÈúÍóÇäó Çááøóåö æóÇáúÍóãúÏõ áöáøóåö æóÇááøóåõ ÃóßúÈóÑõ ÍóÊøóì íóßõæäó ãöäúåõäøó ßõáøöåöäøó ËóáóÇËðÇ æóËóáóÇËöíäó þ
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Some poor people came to the Prophet and said, "The wealthy people will get higher grades and will have permanent enjoyment and they pray like us and fast as we do. They have more money by which they perform the Hajj, and 'Umra; fight and struggle in Allah's Cause and give in charity." The Prophet said, "Shall I not tell you a thing upon which if you acted you would catch up with those who have surpassed you? Nobody would overtake you and you would be better than the people amongst whom you live except those who would do the same. Say "Sub-han-al-lah", "Alhamdu-lillah" and "Allahu Akbar" thirty three times each after every (compulsory) prayer." We differed and some of us said that we should say, "Subhan-al-lah" thirty three times and "Alhamdu lillah" thirty three times and "Allahu Akbar" thirty four times. I went to the Prophet who said, "Say, "Subhan-al-lah" and "Alhamdu lillah" and "Allahu Akbar" all together for thirty three times."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çáúãóáößö Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þæóÑøóÇÏò þ þßóÇÊöÈö þ þÇáúãõÛöíÑóÉö Èúäö ÔõÚúÈóÉó þ þÞóÇáó Ãóãúáóì Úóáóíøó þ þÇáúãõÛöíÑóÉõ Èúäõ ÔõÚúÈóÉó þ þÝöí ßöÊóÇÈò Åöáóì þ þãõÚóÇæöíóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó íóÞõæáõ Ýöí þ þÏõÈõÑö þ þßõáøö ÕóáóÇÉò ãóßúÊõæÈóÉò þ þáóÇ Åöáóåó ÅöáøóÇ Çááøóåõ æóÍúÏóåõ áóÇ ÔóÑöíßó áóåõ áóåõ Çáúãõáúßõ æóáóåõ ÇáúÍóãúÏõ æóåõæó Úóáóì ßõáøö ÔóíúÁò ÞóÏöíÑñ Çááøóåõãøó áóÇ ãóÇäöÚó áöãóÇ ÃóÚúØóíúÊó æóáóÇ ãõÚúØöíó áöãóÇ ãóäóÚúÊó æóáóÇ íóäúÝóÚõ ÐóÇ ÇáúÌóÏøö ãöäúßó ÇáúÌóÏøõ þ
þæóÞóÇáó þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çáúãóáößö Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÈöåóÐóÇ þ þæóÚóäú þ þÇáúÍóßóãö þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÞóÇÓöãö Èúäö ãõÎóíúãöÑóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þæóÑøóÇÏò þ þÈöåóÐóÇ þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇáúÍóÓóäõ þ þÇáúÌóÏøõ Ûöäðì þNarrated Warrad:
(the clerk of Al-Mughira bin Shu'ba) Once Al-Mughira dictated to me in a letter addressed to Mu'awiya that the Prophet used to say after every compulsory prayer, "La ilaha ilallah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa-lahul-hamdu, wahuwa ala kulli shai in qadir. Allahumma la mani 'a lima a'taita, wa la mu'tiya lima mana'ta, wa la yanfa'u dhal-jaddi minka-l-jadd. (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah and He has no partner in Lordship or in worship or in the Names and the Qualities, and for Him is the Kingdom and all the praises are for Him and He is omnipotent. O Allah! Nobody can hold back what you give and nobody can give what You hold back. Hard (efforts by anyone for anything cannot benefit one against Your Will)." And Al-Hasan said, "Al-jadd' means prosperity."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõæÓóì Èúäõ ÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÌóÑöíÑõ Èúäõ ÍóÇÒöãò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÑóÌóÇÁò þ þÚóäú þ þÓóãõÑóÉó Èúäö ÌõäúÏóÈò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þßóÇäó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ Õóáøóì ÕóáóÇÉð ÃóÞúÈóáó ÚóáóíúäóÇ ÈöæóÌúåöåö þ
Narrated Samura bin Jundab:
The Prophet used to face us on completion of the prayer.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þÕóÇáöÍö Èúäö ßóíúÓóÇäó þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚõÊúÈóÉó Èúäö ãóÓúÚõæÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÒóíúÏö Èúäö ÎóÇáöÏò ÇáúÌõåóäöíøö þ þÃóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóì áóäóÇ ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÕóáóÇÉó ÇáÕøõÈúÍö þ þÈöÇáúÍõÏóíúÈöíóÉö þ þÚóáóì þ þÅöËúÑö ÓóãóÇÁò þ þßóÇäóÊú ãöäú ÇááøóíúáóÉö ÝóáóãøóÇ ÇäúÕóÑóÝó ÃóÞúÈóáó Úóáóì ÇáäøóÇÓö ÝóÞóÇáó åóáú ÊóÏúÑõæäó ãóÇÐóÇ ÞóÇáó ÑóÈøõßõãú ÞóÇáõæÇ Çááøóåõ æóÑóÓõæáõåõ ÃóÚúáóãõ ÞóÇáó þ þÃóÕúÈóÍó ãöäú ÚöÈóÇÏöí ãõÄúãöäñ Èöí æóßóÇÝöÑñ ÝóÃóãøóÇ ãóäú ÞóÇáó ãõØöÑúäóÇ ÈöÝóÖúáö Çááøóåö æóÑóÍúãóÊöåö ÝóÐóáößó ãõÄúãöäñ Èöí æóßóÇÝöÑñ ÈöÇáúßóæúßóÈö æóÃóãøóÇ ãóäú ÞóÇáó þ þÈöäóæúÁö þ þßóÐóÇ æóßóÐóÇ ÝóÐóáößó ßóÇÝöÑñ Èöí æóãõÄúãöäñ ÈöÇáúßóæúßóÈö þ
Narrated Zaid bin Khalid Al-Juhani:
The Prophet led us in the Fajr prayer at Hudaibiya after a rainy night. On completion of the prayer, he faced the people and said, "Do you know what your Lord has said (revealed)?" The people replied, "Allah and His Apostle know better." He said, "Allah has said, 'In this morning some of my slaves remained as true believers and some became non-believers; whoever said that the rain was due to the Blessings and the Mercy of Allah had belief in Me and he disbelieves in the stars, and whoever said that it rained because of a particular star had no belief in Me but believes in that star.' "
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãõäöíÑò þ þÓóãöÚó þ þíóÒöíÏó Èúäó åóÇÑõæäó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÍõãóíúÏñ þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÃóÎøóÑó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÇáÕøóáóÇÉó ÐóÇÊó áóíúáóÉò Åöáóì þ þÔóØúÑö þ þÇááøóíúáö Ëõãøó ÎóÑóÌó ÚóáóíúäóÇ ÝóáóãøóÇ Õóáøóì ÃóÞúÈóáó ÚóáóíúäóÇ ÈöæóÌúåöåö ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÅöäøó ÇáäøóÇÓó ÞóÏú ÕóáøóæúÇ æóÑóÞóÏõæÇ æóÅöäøóßõãú áóäú ÊóÒóÇáõæÇ Ýöí ÕóáóÇÉò ãóÇ ÇäúÊóÙóÑúÊõãú ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
Once the Prophet delayed the 'Isha' prayer until midnight and then came to us. Having prayed he faced us and said, "The people had prayed and slept but you were in the prayer as long as you were waiting for it."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúæóáöíÏö þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãõ Èúäõ ÓóÚúÏò þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøõ þ þÚóäú þ þåöäúÏò ÈöäúÊö ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö þ þÚóäú þ þÃõãøö ÓóáóãóÉó þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó þ þÅöÐóÇ Óóáøóãó íóãúßõËõ Ýöí ãóßóÇäöåö íóÓöíÑðÇ þ
þÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÝóäõÑóì æóÇááøóåõ ÃóÚúáóãõ áößóíú íóäúÝõÐó ãóäú íóäúÕóÑöÝõ ãöäú ÇáäøöÓóÇÁö þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ãóÑúíóãó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þäóÇÝöÚõ Èúäõ íóÒöíÏó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÌóÚúÝóÑõ Èúäõ ÑóÈöíÚóÉó þ þÃóäøó þ þÇÈúäó ÔöåóÇÈò þ þßóÊóÈó Åöáóíúåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóÊúäöí þ þåöäúÏõ ÈöäúÊõ ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö ÇáúÝöÑóÇÓöíøóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÃõãøö ÓóáóãóÉó ÒóæúÌö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóßóÇäóÊú ãöäú ÕóæóÇÍöÈóÇÊöåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ þßóÇäó íõÓóáøöãõ ÝóíóäúÕóÑöÝõ ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ ÝóíóÏúÎõáúäó ÈõíõæÊóåõäøó ãöäú ÞóÈúáö Ãóäú íóäúÕóÑöÝó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ æóåúÈò þ þÚóäú þ þíõæäõÓó þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóÊúäöí þ þåöäúÏõ ÇáúÝöÑóÇÓöíøóÉõ þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÚõËúãóÇäõ Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þíõæäõÓõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÍóÏøóËóÊúäöí þ þåöäúÏõ ÇáúÝöÑóÇÓöíøóÉõ þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇáÒøõÈóíúÏöíøõ þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøõ þ þÃóäøó þ þåöäúÏó ÈöäúÊó ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö ÇáúÞõÑóÔöíøóÉó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóÊúåõ þ þæóßóÇäóÊú ÊóÍúÊó þ þãóÚúÈóÏö Èúäö ÇáúãöÞúÏóÇÏö þ þæóåõæó ÍóáöíÝõ þ þÈóäöí ÒõåúÑóÉó þ þæóßóÇäóÊú ÊóÏúÎõáõ Úóáóì ÃóÒúæóÇÌö ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÍóÏøóËóÊúäöí þ þåöäúÏõ ÇáúÞõÑóÔöíøóÉõ þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ÚóÊöíÞò þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þåöäúÏò ÇáúÝöÑóÇÓöíøóÉö þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÍóÏøóËóåõ Úóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÇãúÑóÃóÉò þ þãöäú þ þÞõÑóíúÔò þ þÍóÏøóËóÊúåõ Úóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þNarrated Um Salama:
"The Prophet after finishing the prayer with Taslim used to stay at his place for a while." Ibn Shihab said, "I think (and Allah knows better), that he used to wait for the departure of the women who had prayed." Ibn Shihab wrote that he had heard it from Hind bint Al-Harith Al-Firasiya from Um Salama, the wife of the Prophet (Hind was from the companions of Um Salama) who said, "When the Prophet finished the prayer with Taslim, the women would depart and enter their houses before Allah's Apostle departed."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÚõÈóíúÏö Èúäö ãóíúãõæäò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚöíÓóì Èúäõ íõæäõÓó þ þÚóäú þ þÚõãóÑó Èúäö ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÇÈúäõ ÃóÈöí ãõáóíúßóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÞúÈóÉó þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóíúÊõ æóÑóÇÁó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÈöÇáúãóÏöíäóÉö þ þÇáúÚóÕúÑó ÝóÓóáøóãó Ëõãøó ÞóÇãó ãõÓúÑöÚðÇ þ þÝóÊóÎóØøóì ÑöÞóÇÈó þ þÇáäøóÇÓö Åöáóì ÈóÚúÖö ÍõÌóÑö äöÓóÇÆöåö ÝóÝóÒöÚó ÇáäøóÇÓõ ãöäú ÓõÑúÚóÊöåö ÝóÎóÑóÌó Úóáóíúåöãú ÝóÑóÃóì Ãóäøóåõãú ÚóÌöÈõæÇ ãöäú ÓõÑúÚóÊöåö ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÐóßóÑúÊõ ÔóíúÆðÇ ãöäú þ þÊöÈúÑò þ þÚöäúÏóäóÇ ÝóßóÑöåúÊõ Ãóäú íóÍúÈöÓóäöí ÝóÃóãóÑúÊõ ÈöÞöÓúãóÊöåö þ
Narrated 'Uqba:
I offered the 'Asr prayer behind the Prophet at Medina. When he had finished the prayer with Taslim, he got up hurriedly and went out by crossing the rows of the people to one of the dwellings of his wives. The people got scared at his speed . The Prophet came back and found the people surprised at his haste and said to them, "I remembered a piece of gold Lying in my house and I did not like it to divert my attention from Allah's worship, so I have ordered it to be distributed (in charity)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúæóáöíÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäó þ þÚóäú þ þÚõãóÇÑóÉó Èúäö ÚõãóíúÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÓúæóÏö þ þÞóÇáó ÞóÇáó þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö þ
þáóÇ íóÌúÚóáú ÃóÍóÏõßõãú áöáÔøóíúØóÇäö ÔóíúÆðÇ ãöäú ÕóáóÇÊöåö íóÑóì Ãóäøó ÍóÞøðÇ Úóáóíúåö Ãóäú áóÇ íóäúÕóÑöÝó ÅöáøóÇ Úóäú íóãöíäöåö þ þáóÞóÏú ÑóÃóíúÊõ ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóËöíÑðÇ íóäúÕóÑöÝõ Úóäú íóÓóÇÑöåö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah:
You should not give away a part of your prayer to Satan by thinking that it is necessary to depart (after finishing the prayer) from one's right side only; I have seen the Prophet often leave from the left side.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þäóÇÝöÚñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó Ýöí þ þÛóÒúæóÉö þ þÎóíúÈóÑó þ þãóäú Ãóßóáó ãöäú åóÐöåö ÇáÔøóÌóÑóÉö þ þíóÚúäöí ÇáËøõæãó ÝóáóÇ íóÞúÑóÈóäøó ãóÓúÌöÏóäóÇ þ
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:
During the holy battle of Khaibar the Prophet said, "Whoever ate from this plant (i.e. garlic) should not enter our mosque."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÚóÇÕöãò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÌõÑóíúÌò þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÚóØóÇÁñ þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÌóÇÈöÑó Èúäó ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÇáó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þãóäú Ãóßóáó ãöäú åóÐöåö ÇáÔøóÌóÑóÉö íõÑöíÏõ ÇáËøõæãó ÝóáóÇ þ þíóÛúÔóÇäóÇ þ þÝöí ãóÓóÇÌöÏöäóÇ þ
þÞõáúÊõ ãóÇ þ þíóÚúäöí Èöåö ÞóÇáó ãóÇ ÃõÑóÇåõ þ þíóÚúäöí ÅöáøóÇ äöíÆóåõ þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þãóÎúáóÏõ Èúäõ íóÒöíÏó þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÌõÑóíúÌò þ þÅöáøóÇ äóÊúäóåõ þNarrated 'Ata':
I heard Jabir bin 'Abdullah saying, "The Prophet said, 'Whoever eats (from) this plant (he meant garlic) should keep away from our mosque." I said, "What does he mean by that?" He replied, "I think he means only raw garlic."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓóÚöíÏõ Èúäõ ÚõÝóíúÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ æóåúÈò þ þÚóäú þ þíõæäõÓó þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÒóÚóãó þ þÚóØóÇÁñ þ þÃóäøó þ þÌóÇÈöÑó Èúäó ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ
þÒóÚóãó Ãóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þãóäú Ãóßóáó ËõæãðÇ Ãóæú ÈóÕóáðÇ ÝóáúíóÚúÊóÒöáúäóÇ Ãóæú ÞóÇáó ÝóáúíóÚúÊóÒöáú ãóÓúÌöÏóäóÇ æóáúíóÞúÚõÏú Ýöí ÈóíúÊöåö æóÃóäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃõÊöíó ÈöÞöÏúÑò Ýöíåö ÎóÖöÑóÇÊñ ãöäú ÈõÞõæáò ÝóæóÌóÏó áóåóÇ ÑöíÍðÇ ÝóÓóÃóáó ÝóÃõÎúÈöÑó ÈöãóÇ ÝöíåóÇ ãöäú ÇáúÈõÞõæáö ÝóÞóÇáó ÞóÑøöÈõæåóÇ Åöáóì ÈóÚúÖö ÃóÕúÍóÇÈöåö ßóÇäó ãóÚóåõ ÝóáóãøóÇ ÑóÂåõ ßóÑöåó ÃóßúáóåóÇ ÞóÇáó ßõáú ÝóÅöäøöí þ þÃõäóÇÌöí þ þãóäú áóÇ þ þÊõäóÇÌöí þ
þæóÞóÇáó þ þÃóÍúãóÏõ Èúäõ ÕóÇáöÍò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö æóåúÈò þ þÃõÊöíó þ þÈöÈóÏúÑò þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ æóåúÈò þ þíóÚúäöí ØóÈóÞðÇ Ýöíåö ÎóÖöÑóÇÊñ þ þæóáóãú íóÐúßõÑö þ þÇááøóíúËõ þ þæóÃóÈõæ ÕóÝúæóÇäó þ þÚóäú þ þíõæäõÓó þ þÞöÕøóÉó ÇáúÞöÏúÑö þ þÝóáóÇ ÃóÏúÑöí åõæó ãöäú Þóæúáö þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÃóæú Ýöí ÇáúÍóÏöíËö þNarrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:
The Prophet said, "Whoever eats garlic or onion should keep away from our mosque or should remain in his house." (Jabir bin 'Abdullah, in another narration said, "Once a big pot containing cooked vegetables was brought. On finding unpleasant smell coming from it, the Prophet asked, 'What is in it?' He was told all the names of the vegetables that were in it. The Prophet ordered that it should be brought near to some of his companions who were with him. When the Prophet saw it he disliked to eat it and said, 'Eat. (I don't eat) for I converse with those whom you don't converse with (i.e. the angels)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ãóÚúãóÑò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáúæóÇÑöËö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö ÇáúÚóÒöíÒö þ þÞóÇáó ÓóÃóáó ÑóÌõáñ þ þÃóäóÓó Èúäó ãóÇáößò þ
þãóÇ ÓóãöÚúÊó äóÈöíøó Çááøóå þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíóÞõæáõ Ýöí ÇáËøõæãö ÝóÞóÇáó ÞóÇáó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þãóäú Ãóßóáó ãöäú åóÐöåö ÇáÔøóÌóÑóÉö ÝóáóÇ íóÞúÑóÈúäóÇ Ãóæú áóÇ íõÕóáøöíóäøó ãóÚóäóÇ þ
Narrated 'Abdul 'Aziz:
A man asked Anas, "What did you hear from the Prophet about garlic?" He said, "The Prophet said, 'Whoever has eaten this plant should neither come near us nor pray with us."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ÇáúãõËóäøóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÛõäúÏóÑñ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÓõáóíúãóÇäó ÇáÔøóíúÈóÇäöíøó þ þÞóÇáó ÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÇáÔøóÚúÈöíøó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þãóäú ãóÑøó þ
þãóÚó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÚóáóì ÞóÈúÑò þ þãóäúÈõæÐò þ þÝóÃóãøóåõãú æóÕóÝøõæÇ Úóáóíúåö ÝóÞõáúÊõ íóÇ þ þÃóÈóÇ ÚóãúÑòæ þ þãóäú ÍóÏøóËóßó ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÇÈúäõ ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ
Narrated Sulaiman Ash-Shaibam:
I heard Ash-Sha'bi saying, "A person who was accompanying the Prophet passed by a grave that was separated from the other graves told me that the Prophet once led the people in the (funeral) prayer and the people had aligned behind him. I said, "O Aba 'Amr! Who told you about it?" He said, "Ibn Abbas."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóáöíøõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÕóÝúæóÇäõ Èúäõ Óõáóíúãò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóØóÇÁö Èúäö íóÓóÇÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöí ÓóÚöíÏò ÇáúÎõÏúÑöíøö þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÇáúÛõÓúáõ íóæúãó ÇáúÌõãõÚóÉö æóÇÌöÈñ Úóáóì ßõáøö þ þãõÍúÊóáöãò þ
Narrated Abu Said Al-Khudri:
The Prophet said, "Ghusl (taking a bath) on Friday is compulsory for every Muslim reaching the age of puberty."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóáöíøõ Èúäõ ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑòæ þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þßõÑóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÈöÊøõ ÚöäúÏó ÎóÇáóÊöí þ þãóíúãõæäóÉó þ þáóíúáóÉð ÝóÞóÇãó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóáóãøóÇ ßóÇäó Ýöí ÈóÚúÖö Çááøóíúáö ÞóÇãó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÊóæóÖøóÃó ãöäú þ þÔóäøò þ þãõÚóáøóÞò æõÖõæÁðÇ ÎóÝöíÝðÇ þ þíõÎóÝøöÝõåõ þ þÚóãúÑñæ þ þæóíõÞóáøöáõåõ ÌöÏøðÇ þ þËõãøó ÞóÇãó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÝóÞõãúÊõ ÝóÊóæóÖøóÃúÊõ äóÍúæðÇ ãöãøóÇ ÊóæóÖøóÃó Ëõãøó ÌöÆúÊõ ÝóÞõãúÊõ Úóäú íóÓóÇÑöåö ÝóÍóæøóáóäöí ÝóÌóÚóáóäöí Úóäú íóãöíäöåö Ëõãøó Õóáøóì ãóÇ ÔóÇÁó Çááøóåõ Ëõãøó ÇÖúØóÌóÚó ÝóäóÇãó ÍóÊøóì äóÝóÎó ÝóÃóÊóÇåõ ÇáúãõäóÇÏöí íóÃúÐóäõåõ ÈöÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóÞóÇãó ãóÚóåõ Åöáóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö ÝóÕóáøóì æóáóãú íóÊóæóÖøóÃú þ
þÞõáúäóÇ þ þáöÚóãúÑòæ þ þÅöäøó äóÇÓðÇ íóÞõæáõæäó Åöäøó ÇáäøóÈöíøó þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÊóäóÇãõ Úóíúäõåõ æóáóÇ íóäóÇãõ ÞóáúÈõåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ þÚóãúÑñæ þ þÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÚõÈóíúÏó Èúäó ÚõãóíúÑò þ þíóÞõæáõ þ þÅöäøó ÑõÄúíóÇ ÇáúÃóäúÈöíóÇÁö æóÍúíñ Ëõãøó ÞóÑóÃó þ
þÅöäøöí ÃóÑóì Ýöí ÇáúãóäóÇãö Ãóäøöí ÃóÐúÈóÍõßó þ Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
One night I slept at the house of my aunt Maimuna and the Prophet slept (too). He got up (for prayer) in the last hours of the night and performed a light ablution from a hanging leather skin. ('Amr, the sub-narrator described that the ablution was very light). Then he stood up for prayer and I got up too and performed the ablution in the same way and joined him on his left side. He pulled me to the right and prayed as much as Allah will. Then he lay down and slept and I heard his breath sounds till the Mu'adh-dhin came to him to inform him about the (Fajr) prayer. He left with him for the prayer and prayed without repeating the ablution. (Sufyan the subnarrator said: We said to 'Amr, "Some people say, 'The eyes of the Prophet sleep but his heart never sleeps.' " 'Amr said, "'Ubai bin 'Umar said, 'The dreams of the Prophets are Divine Inspirations. Then he recited, '(O my son), I have seen in dream that I was slaughtering you (offering you in sacrifice).") (37.102)
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÓúãóÇÚöíáõ þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þÅöÓúÍóÇÞó Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ØóáúÍóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ
þÃóäøó ÌóÏøóÊóåõ þ þãõáóíúßóÉó þ þÏóÚóÊú ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þáöØóÚóÇãò ÕóäóÚóÊúåõ ÝóÃóßóáó ãöäúåõ ÝóÞóÇáó þ þÞõæãõæÇ ÝóáöÃõÕóáøöíó Èößõãú ÝóÞõãúÊõ Åöáóì ÍóÕöíÑò áóäóÇ ÞóÏú ÇÓúæóÏøó ãöäú Øõæáö ãóÇ áóÈöËó ÝóäóÖóÍúÊõåõ ÈöãóÇÁò ÝóÞóÇãó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÇáúíóÊöíãõ ãóÚöí æóÇáúÚóÌõæÒõ ãöäú æóÑóÇÆöäóÇ ÝóÕóáøóì ÈöäóÇ ÑóßúÚóÊóíúäö þ
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
My grandmother Mulaika invited Allah's Apostle for a meal which she had prepared specially for him. He ate some of it and said, "Get up. I shall lead you in the prayer." I brought a mat that had become black owing to excessive use and I sprinkled water on it. Allah's Apostle stood on it and prayed two Rakat; and the orphan was with me (in the first row), and the old lady stood behind us.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÔöåóÇÈò þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÈóíúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÚõÊúÈóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ þÃóäøóåõ ÞóÇáó þ
þÃóÞúÈóáúÊõ ÑóÇßöÈðÇ Úóáóì ÍöãóÇÑò þ þÃóÊóÇäò þ þæóÃóäóÇ íóæúãóÆöÐò ÞóÏú þ þäóÇåóÒúÊõ þ þÇáöÇÍúÊöáóÇãó æóÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÈöÇáäøóÇÓö þ þÈöãöäðì þ þÅöáóì ÛóíúÑö ÌöÏóÇÑò ÝóãóÑóÑúÊõ Èóíúäó íóÏóíú ÈóÚúÖö ÇáÕøóÝøö ÝóäóÒóáúÊõ æóÃóÑúÓóáúÊõ þ þÇáúÃóÊóÇäó þ þÊóÑúÊóÚõ þ þæóÏóÎóáúÊõ Ýöí ÇáÕøóÝøö Ýóáóãú íõäúßöÑú Ðóáößó Úóáóíøó ÃóÍóÏñ þ
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
Once I came riding a she-ass and I, then, had just attained the age of puberty. Allah's Apostle was leading the people in prayer at Mina facing no wall. I passed in front of the row and let loose the she-ass for grazing and joined the row and no one objected to my deed.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÚõÑúæóÉõ Èúäõ ÇáÒøõÈóíúÑö þ þÃóäøó þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ þÃóÚúÊóãó þ þÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóÞóÇáó þ þÚóíøóÇÔñ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáúÃóÚúáóì þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãóÚúãóÑñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÚõÑúæóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þÃóÚúÊóãó þ þÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝöí ÇáúÚöÔóÇÁö ÍóÊøóì äóÇÏóÇåõ þ þÚõãóÑõ þ þÞóÏú äóÇãó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ æóÇáÕøöÈúíóÇäõ ÝóÎóÑóÌó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þÅöäøóåõ áóíúÓó ÃóÍóÏñ ãöäú Ãóåúáö ÇáúÃóÑúÖö þ þíõÕóáøöí åóÐöåö ÇáÕøóáóÇÉó ÛóíúÑõßõãú æóáóãú íóßõäú ÃóÍóÏñ íóæúãóÆöÐò þ þíõÕóáøöí ÛóíúÑó þ þÃóåúáö þ þÇáúãóÏöíäóÉö þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
Once Allah's Apostle delayed the 'Isha' prayer till 'Umar informed him that the women and children had slept. Then Allah's Apostle came out and said: "None from amongst the dwellers of earth have prayed this prayer except you." In those days none but the people of Medina prayed.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóãúÑõæ Èúäõ Úóáöíøò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓõÝúíóÇäõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þÚóÈúÏõ ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö Èúäõ ÚóÇÈöÓò þ þÓóãöÚúÊõ þ þÇÈúäó ÚóÈøóÇÓò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þÞóÇáó áóåõ ÑóÌõáñ ÔóåöÏúÊó ÇáúÎõÑõæÌó ãóÚó ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó äóÚóãú æóáóæúáóÇ ãóßóÇäöí ãöäúåõ ãóÇ ÔóåöÏúÊõåõ þ þíóÚúäöí ãöäú ÕöÛóÑöåö þ þÃóÊóì ÇáúÚóáóãó ÇáøóÐöí ÚöäúÏó ÏóÇÑö þ þßóËöíÑö Èúäö ÇáÕøóáúÊö þ þËõãøó ÎóØóÈó Ëõãøó ÃóÊóì ÇáäøöÓóÇÁó ÝóæóÚóÙóåõäøó æóÐóßøóÑóåõäøó æóÃóãóÑóåõäøó Ãóäú íóÊóÕóÏøóÞúäó ÝóÌóÚóáóÊú ÇáúãóÑúÃóÉõ Êõåúæöí ÈöíóÏöåóÇ Åöáóì ÍóáúÞöåóÇ ÊõáúÞöí Ýöí ËóæúÈö þ þÈöáóÇáò þ þËõãøó ÃóÊóì åõæó þ þæóÈöáóÇáñ þ þÇáúÈóíúÊó þ
Narrated 'Abdur Rahman bin 'Abis:
A person asked Ibn Abbas, "Have you ever presented yourself at the ('Id) prayer with Allah's Apostle?" He replied, "Yes." And had it not been for my kinship (position) with the Prophet it would not have been possible for me to do so (for he was too young). The Prophet went to the mark near the house of Kathir bin As-Salt and delivered a sermon. He then went towards the women. He advised and reminded them and asked them to give alms. So the woman would bring her hand near her neck and take off her necklace and put it in the garment of Bilal. Then the Prophet and Bilal came to the house."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ ÇáúíóãóÇäö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÔõÚóíúÈñ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäöí þ þÚõÑúæóÉõ Èúäõ ÇáÒøõÈóíúÑö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þÃóÚúÊóãó þ þÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÈöÇáúÚóÊóãóÉö þ þÍóÊøóì äóÇÏóÇåõ þ þÚõãóÑõ þ þäóÇãó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ æóÇáÕøöÈúíóÇäõ ÝóÎóÑóÌó ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝóÞóÇáó þ þãóÇ íóäúÊóÙöÑõåóÇ ÃóÍóÏñ ÛóíúÑõßõãú ãöäú Ãóåúáö ÇáúÃóÑúÖö æóáóÇ íõÕóáøóì íóæúãóÆöÐò ÅöáøóÇ þ þÈöÇáúãóÏöíäóÉö þ þæóßóÇäõæÇ íõÕóáøõæäó þ þÇáúÚóÊóãóÉó þ þÝöíãóÇ Èóíúäó Ãóäú íóÛöíÈó þ þÇáÔøóÝóÞõ þ þÅöáóì ËõáõËö Çááøóíúáö ÇáúÃóæøóáö þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
Once Allah's Apostle delayed the 'Isha' prayer till 'Umar informed him that the women and children had slept. The Prophet came out and said, "None except you from amongst the dwellers of earth is waiting for this prayer." In those days, there was no prayer except in Medina and they used to pray the 'Isha' prayer between the disappearance of the twilight and the first third of the night.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚõÈóíúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãõæÓóì þ þÚóäú þ þÍóäúÙóáóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÇáöãö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚõãóÑó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåõãóÇ þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇáó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÇÓúÊóÃúÐóäóßõãú äöÓóÇÄõßõãú ÈöÇááøóíúáö Åöáóì ÇáúãóÓúÌöÏö ÝóÃúÐóäõæÇ áóåõäøó þ
þÊóÇÈóÚóåõ þ þÔõÚúÈóÉõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáúÃóÚúãóÔö þ þÚóäú þ þãõÌóÇåöÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÇÈúäö ÚõãóÑó þ þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þNarrated Ibn 'Umar:
The Prophet said, "If your women ask permission to go to the mosque at night, allow them."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãõÍóãøóÏò þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚõËúãóÇäõ Èúäõ ÚõãóÑó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þíõæäõÓõ þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóÊúäöí þ þåöäúÏõ ÈöäúÊõ ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö þ þÃóäøó þ þÃõãøó ÓóáóãóÉó ÒóæúÌó ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóÊúåóÇ þ
þÃóäøó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁó Ýöí ÚóåúÏö ÑóÓõæáö Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßõäøó ÅöÐóÇ Óóáøóãúäó ãöäú ÇáúãóßúÊõæÈóÉö Þõãúäó æóËóÈóÊó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þæóãóäú Õóáøóì ãöäú ÇáÑøöÌóÇáö ãóÇ ÔóÇÁó Çááøóåõ ÝóÅöÐóÇ ÞóÇãó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÞóÇãó ÇáÑøöÌóÇáõ þ
Narrated Um Salama:
(the wife of the Prophet) In the lifetime of Allah's Apostle the women used to get up when they finished their compulsory prayers with Taslim. The Prophet and the men would stay on at their places as long as Allah will. When the Prophet got up, the men would then get up.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ ãóÓúáóãóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þãóÇáößò þ þÍ þ þæ ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäö ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑóÉó ÈöäúÊö ÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þÅöäú ßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þáóíõÕóáøöí ÇáÕøõÈúÍó ÝóíóäúÕóÑöÝõ ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ þ þãõÊóáóÝøöÚóÇÊò þ þÈöãõÑõæØöåöäøó þ þãóÇ íõÚúÑóÝúäó ãöäú þ þÇáúÛóáóÓö þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
When Allah's Apostle finished the Fajr prayer, the women would leave covered in their sheets and were not recognized owing to the darkness.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÍóãøóÏõ Èúäõ ãöÓúßöíäò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÈöÔúÑõ Èúäõ ÈóßúÑò þ þÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þÇáúÃóæúÒóÇÚöíøõ þ þÍóÏøóËóäöí þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÃóÈöí ßóËöíÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö Èúäö ÃóÈöí ÞóÊóÇÏóÉó ÇáúÃóäúÕóÇÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÞóÇáó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöäøöí áóÃóÞõæãõ Åöáóì ÇáÕøóáóÇÉö æóÃóäóÇ ÃõÑöíÏõ Ãóäú ÃõØóæøöáó ÝöíåóÇ ÝóÃóÓúãóÚõ ÈõßóÇÁó ÇáÕøóÈöíøö þ þÝóÃóÊóÌóæøóÒõ þ þÝöí ÕóáóÇÊöí ßóÑóÇåöíóÉó Ãóäú ÃóÔõÞøó Úóáóì Ãõãøöåö þ
Narrated 'Abdullah bin Abi Qatada Al-Ansari:
My father said, "Allah's Apostle said, "Whenever I stand for prayer, I want to prolong it but on hearing the cries of a child, I would shorten it as I dislike to put its mother in trouble."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÚóÈúÏõ Çááøóåö Èúäõ íõæÓõÝó þ þÞóÇáó ÃóÎúÈóÑóäóÇ þ þãóÇáößñ þ þÚóäú þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäö ÓóÚöíÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÚóãúÑóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þáóæú ÃóÏúÑóßó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þãóÇ ÃóÍúÏóËó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ áóãóäóÚóåõäøó ßóãóÇ ãõäöÚóÊú äöÓóÇÁõ þ þÈóäöí ÅöÓúÑóÇÆöíáó þ þÞõáúÊõ þ þáöÚóãúÑóÉó þ þÃóæóãõäöÚúäó ÞóÇáóÊú äóÚóãú þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
Had Allah's Apostle known what the women were doing, he would have forbidden them from going to the mosque as the women of Bani Israel had been forbidden. Yahya bin Said (a sub-narrator) asked 'Amra (another sub-narrator), "Were the women of Bani Israel forbidden?" She replied "Yes."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ÞóÒóÚóÉó þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÅöÈúÑóÇåöíãõ Èúäõ ÓóÚúÏò þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þåöäúÏò ÈöäúÊö ÇáúÍóÇÑöËö þ þÚóäú þ þÃõãøö ÓóáóãóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ þÞóÇáóÊú þ
þßóÇäó ÑóÓõæáõ Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ Óóáøóãó ÞóÇãó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ Íöíäó íóÞúÖöí ÊóÓúáöíãóåõ æóíóãúßõËõ åõæó Ýöí ãóÞóÇãöåö íóÓöíÑðÇ ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íóÞõæãó þ
þÞóÇáó þ þäóÑóì æóÇááøóåõ ÃóÚúáóãõ Ãóäøó Ðóáößó ßóÇäó áößóíú íóäúÕóÑöÝó ÇáäøöÓóÇÁõ ÞóÈúáó Ãóäú íõÏúÑößóåõäøó ÃóÍóÏñ ãöäú ÇáÑøöÌóÇáö þNarrated Um Salama:
Whenever Allah's Apostle completed the prayer with Taslim, the women used to get up immediately and Allah's Apostle would remain at his place for someone before getting up. (The sub-narrator (Az-Zuhri) said, "We think, and Allah knows better, that he did so, so that the women might leave before men could get in touch with them)."
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÃóÈõæ äõÚóíúãò þ þÞóÇáó ÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÇÈúäõ ÚõíóíúäóÉó þ þÚóäú þ þÅöÓúÍóÇÞó Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóäóÓö Èúäö ãóÇáößò þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ Úóäúåõ þ þÞóÇáó þ
þÕóáøóì ÇáäøóÈöíøõ þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÝöí ÈóíúÊö þ þÃõãøö Óõáóíúãò þ þÝóÞõãúÊõ æóíóÊöíãñ ÎóáúÝóåõ þ þæóÃõãøõ Óõáóíúãò þ þÎóáúÝóäóÇ þ
Narrated Anas:
The Prophet prayed in the house of Um Sulaim; and I, along with an orphan stood behind him while Um Sulaim (stood) behind us.
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÍúíóì Èúäõ ãõæÓóì þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÓóÚöíÏõ Èúäõ ãóäúÕõæÑò þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þÝõáóíúÍñ þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÈúÏö ÇáÑøóÍúãóäö Èúäö ÇáúÞóÇÓöãö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ þÚóäú þ þÚóÇÆöÔóÉó þ þÑóÖöíó Çááøóåõ ÚóäúåóÇ þ
þÃóäøó ÑóÓõæáó Çááøóåö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þßóÇäó þ þíõÕóáøöí ÇáÕøõÈúÍó þ þÈöÛóáóÓò þ þÝóíóäúÕóÑöÝúäó äöÓóÇÁõ ÇáúãõÄúãöäöíäó áóÇ íõÚúÑóÝúäó ãöäú þ þÇáúÛóáóÓö þ þÃóæú áóÇ íóÚúÑöÝõ ÈóÚúÖõåõäøó ÈóÚúÖðÇ þ
Narrated 'Aisha:
Allah's Apostle used to offer the Fajr prayer when it was still dark and the believing women used to return (after finishing their prayer) and nobody could recognize them owing to darkness, or they could not recognize one another.
^ Top of page
þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þãõÓóÏøóÏñ þ þÍóÏøóËóäóÇ þ þíóÒöíÏõ Èúäõ ÒõÑóíúÚò þ þÚóäú þ þãóÚúãóÑò þ þÚóäú þ þÇáÒøõåúÑöíøö þ þÚóäú þ þÓóÇáöãö Èúäö ÚóÈúÏö Çááøóåö þ þÚóäú þ þÃóÈöíåö þ
þÚóäú ÇáäøóÈöíøö þ þÕóáøóì Çááøóåõ Úóáóíúåö æóÓóáøóãó þ þÅöÐóÇ ÇÓúÊóÃúÐóäóÊú ÇãúÑóÃóÉõ ÃóÍóÏößõãú ÝóáóÇ íóãúäóÚúåóÇ þ
Narrated Salim bin 'Abdullah:
My father said, "The Prophet said, 'If the wife of any one of you asks permission (to go to the mosque) do not forbid her."